Skip to main content

Full text of "Caucasian legends;"

See other formats


3  3433  07954569  9 


THE   NEW  YORK  PUBLIC  LIBRARY 
REFERENCE  DEPARTMENT 


This  book  is  under  no  ci 


rcumstances  to  be 


taken  from  the  Building 


GrOvtl  bat* 


CAUCASIAN  LEGENDS 


TRANSLATED    FROM    THE 
RUSSIAN  OF  A.    GO  U LB  AT 


BY 

SERGEI   DE  WESSELITSKY-BOJIDAROVITCH 


HINDS,    NOBLE    &    ELDREDGE 

31,  33,  35  West  Fifteenth  St.  New  York  City 


OR,  LENOX 
TILDE  К    FOUNDATI' 
1906 


/  YORK 

BRARY 


Щ  \ 


Copyright,  1904,  by 
SERGEI   DE  WESSELITSKY-BOJIDAROVITCH 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

I.     The  Rain 9 

II.     Bakarr  I.,  Tsar  of  Georgia 15 

III.  The  Incombustible  Tulip 18 

IV.  Saint  Nina 37 

V.     The  Diamond 82 

VI.     Happiness  Is  Within  Us 95 

VII.     The  Tribute  of  Roses 109 

VIII.  The  Lot  of  the  Holy  Virgin        .       .       .       .118 

IX.     The  Comet 128 

X.     The  Jewel  Necklace 139 

XI.     St.   Mourvanoss 146 

XII.     Zesva 153 

XIII.     The  Tale  of  Mikhian 156 


PREFACE   OF  THE  TRANSLATOR 

Last  year  the  Georgian  people  celebrated  the  one 
hundredth  anniversary  of  the  annexation  of  its  country 
to  the  dominion  of  the  Great  White  Tsar.  These  past 
one  hundred  years  have  been  an  era  of  uninterrupted 
and  prosperous  development  of  this  nation  of  chivalry 
and  heroism  as  well  as  loyalty  and  devotion  to  a 
great  and  good  cause.  In  the  third  century  A.  D.,  the 
Georgians  were  converted  to  Christianity  by  Saint  Nina. 
Ever  since  they  have  been  a  mighty  fortress  of  Christen- 
dom amidst  wild  and  fanatic  Mahometan  tribes.  Many 
a  time  their  loyalty  to  their  faith  was  sorely  tried  by 
the  unparalleled  cruelty  of  the  Turks  and  Persians. 
Their  capital  was  destroyed  again  and  again,  their 
churches  ransacked  and  they  commanded  to  tread  upon 
the  holy  images  which  they  venerated  from  chiLdhood 
upwards.  But  even  in  such  a  terrible  moment  the 
Georgians  showed  themselves  worthy  of  their  all  glorious 
traditions  and  thousands  found  their  death  in  the  River 
Koura  at  Tiflis,  their  chosen  capital.  For  centuries  this 
little  nation  of  heroes  battled  with  the  Infidels  and  great 
was  their  distress,  almost  overcome  by  the  gigantic  forces 
of  savage  enemies,  when  a  protector  appeared  in  the  north 
and  re-established  law  and  order,  confidence  and  happi- 
ness. Seeing  that  it  was  essential  to  assure  a  permanent 
security,  the  ruler  of  Georgia  asked  in  the  name  of  his 
people  to  be  annexed  to  the  Motherhood  of  Orthodox 
Nations. 

I  here  reproduce  a  translation  from  the  Russian  of 
the  reply  of  Alexander  I.  Parlovitch,  Emperor  of  all  the 
Russias  (1801)  : 

5 


6  PREFACE     OF     THE     TRANSLATOR 

"Not  to  increase  our  forces,  not  for  the  gain  and  ex- 
tension of  ours,  the  mightiest  empire  in  the  world,  do 
we  take  upon  ourselves  the  burden  of  the  administration 
of  the  Georgian  kingdom.  Worthiness,  honor,  and 
humanity  alone  place  on  us  the  holy  duty  to  establish 
in  Georgia  a  government  which  may  found  righteous- 
ness, safety,  and  give  every  one  protection  of  the  law." 

Those  are  the  noble  terms  of  one  of  Russia's  noblest 
rulers,  and  upon  them  is  based  the  policy  of  the  adminis- 
tration in  regard  to  the  Georgians.  The  Georgians,  being 
of  the  same  faith  as  the  Russians,  sympathize  with  the 
latter  and  are  nowadays  both  a  bulwark  of  the  orthodox 
church  and  of  the  true  Russian  conservative  govern- 
mental spirit.  In  the  wars  of  1853-56  and  1877-78 
they  fully  proved  their  perfect  fidelity  and  chivalrous 
readiness  to  assist  their  great  deliverers  against  the 
Turks.  The  men  of  Georgia  are  renowned  for  their 
heroism,  while  the  women  of  that  country  are  the  most 
beautiful  in  the  world.  The  chief  occupations  of  the 
Georgians  are:  pasturing,  farming,  jewelry  work,  silk- 
manufacturing,  and  wine-growing.  The  Georgians, 
taken  as  a  whole,  receive  a  considerable  amount  of  educa- 
tion, and  their  newspapers,  several  of  which  are  published 
at  Tiflis,  are  very  good.  The  leading  paper  is  the 
"Iveria"  (i.e.,  Georgia).  Tiflis,  the  traditional  capital 
of  Georgia,  is  a  city  of  180,000  inhabitants,  among 
whom  are  33,000  Georgians  proper.  A  number  of  other 
tribes  or  nationalities  such  as  the  Imeretians,  Gourians, 
Mingrelians,  Wanetes,  Khevsoures,  etc.,  also  belong  to 
what  is  called  the  Georgian  family  of  nations.  The 
greatest  poet  of  Georgia  is  Prince  Kazbek.  Among  the 
grand  old  families  we  find  the  Orbelians,  who  trace  their 
ancestry  back  to  an  emperor  of  China,  the  Chavchavad- 
zes,  the  Growzinskys,  Bgaration-Moukranskys,  Amilak- 
varis,  Tsitsianovs,  and  many  others,  all  of  whom  have 
rendered  their  native  land  incomparable  services  and  de- 
serve the  highest  praise.  The  author  of  the  legends  which 
I  have  attempted  to  translate,  is  a  native  Georgian,  Mr. 


PREFACE     OF     THE     TRANSLATOR  7 

A.  Goulbat,  now  living  in  Central  Russia  and  leading  a 
literary  life.  He  is  filled  with  enthusiasm  for  his  native 
land  and  its  valiant  inhabitants.  I  have  tried  as  well  as 
I  knew  how  to  translate  the  legends  in  the  same  spirit 
as  the  author  wrote  them  in  the  original,  which  was 
Russian. 

Sergei  de  Wesselitsky-Bojidarovitch. 


/ 


CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

I.  The  Rain 

A   LEGEND  OF   THE    IITH    CENTURY 

At  the  time  of  Tsar  George  I  (the  rulers  of  Georgia 
were  called  Tsars=kings),  in  the  nth  century,  there  lived 
the  famous  general,  Kaiours,  belonging  to  the  glorious 
Orbeliani  family.  It  is  known  that  these  princes  trace 
their  ancestry  from  an  emperor  of  China  and  more  than 
once  intermarried  with  our  rulers,  in  consequence  of 
which  their  position  at  the  court  of  Georgia  was  an  ex- 
ceptionally pleasant  one.  It  is  necessary  to  add  to  this 
that  the  submission  and  zeal  of  the  princes  Orbeliani  fully 
repaid  this  distinction.  They  occupied  from  generation 
to  generation  the  post  of  Sparapet,  that  is,  of  general  in 
chief  of  all  the  Georgian  forces,  and  astonished  the  world 
with  their  bravery.  When  George  went  to  war  with  the 
Greeks,  Kaiours  was  taken  prisoner,  and  as  this  took  place 
during  the  battle  of  Shirimna,  where  a  great  many 
Georgian  leaders,  among  them  the  generals  Ratt  and 
Zovatt,  brothers  of  Kaiours,  were  lost,  the  Tsar  for  a  long 
time  thought  that  Kaiours  had  died  together  with  them. 
It  was  only  when  the  negotiations  for  peace  began,  that 
Emperor  Vassilii  the  Second  proposed  to  the  Tsar  to  ex- 
change Kaiours  for  fourteen  fortresses,  viz.,  for  one  in 
Tao,  one  in  Baisiana,  one  in  Artana,  one  in  Kola,  one  in 
Djavaheta,  in  Shavhetta,  and  so  on;  and  besides  he  de- 
manded as  hostage  George's  three-year-old  son,  the 
Tsarevitch-successor  Bagrat. 

9 


10  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

"I  am  so  much  indebted  to  the  princely  family  of  the 
Orbelianis  that  I  would  consent  to  give  half  my  kingdom 
for  them,"  answered  the  Tsar. 

At  the  end  of  the  negotiations  it  was  decided  that  the 
Tsarevitch-successor  should  remain  as  hostage  at  Con- 
stantinople until  the  Greeks  had  succeeded  in  introduc- 
ing their  administration  in  the  above  mentioned  fortresses 
and  in  no  case  longer  than  three  years.  There  were 
those  who  criticised  the  Tsar  for  giving  away  fourteen 
of  the  best  fortresses  in  exchange  for  one  man,  but  the 
people  almost  killed  them.  The  general  confidence  in  the 
warlike  capacities  of  the  princes  Orbeliani  was  so  bound- 
less that  many  openly  said :  "Let  only  Kaiours  come  back 
and  by  him  we  shall  not  only  regain  possession  of  all  our 
fortresses,  but  with  the  help  of  God  we  shall  obtain  the 
foreign  ones!"  There  was  no  end  to  joy  when  he  re- 
turned home.  More  than  all  rejoiced  his  twelve-year-old 
daughter  Tamara.  The  captivity  of  the  father  was  a 
great  grief  to  her,  as  in  his  absence  her  mother  and 
brother  died.  Seeing  Tamara  riding  forth  by  herself  to 
meet  him,  accompanied  by  an  old  gamdela  (nurse)  and 
several  bitchos  (young  boys,  servants),  the  hero  Kaiours, 
the  very  glance  of  whom  turned  whole  regiments  to  flight, 
cried  like  a  child.  Father  and  daughter  tenderly  em- 
braced and  for  a  long  time  could  not  speak. 

The  cries  of  joy  among  the  people  ceased,  all  remem- 
bered the  good  princess  and  the  pretty  boy,  who  had  ac- 
companied her  everywhere,  and  sadness  darkened  the 
general  joyousness.  Kaiours  was  the  first  one  to  recover. 
He  addressed  those  who  had  come  to  meet  him  and  in- 
vited them  to  his  house,  to  feast  with  him.  "Tamara 
tries  by  her  courtesy  to  take  the  place  of  my  princess," 
he  said,  "the  Lord  is  not  without  mercy;  during  my  cap- 
tivity he  gave  me  a  son  in  exchange  for  the  one  whom  he 
took  away.  "Plinii,"  Kaiours  says,  turning  to  a  hand- 
some youth,  standing  behind  him,  "help  thy  sister  and 
me  to  serve  the  guests."  All  looks  were  now  fixed  on 
Plinii ;  tall,  well-built,  with  fine,  regular  features,  he  bore 


THE     RAIN  1 1 

an  unmistakable  stamp  of  aristocratic  descent.  Feeling 
himself  the  object  of  general  interest,  he  blushed  and 
drooped  his  eyes,  like  our  bashful  young  ladies,  and  this 
modesty  at  once  disposed  everybody  in  his  favor. 

The  old  nobleman  Alexander,  whom  for  his  bravery 
and  warlike  successes  they  all  called  "the  Macedonian/' 
sat  down  by  Kaiours  and  began  to  speak  thus :  "Friend, 
thou  hast  rightly  said  that  the  Lord  compensated  thee 
for  the  loss  of  thy  son  by  a  fine  youth,  whose  attach- 
ment and  filial  respect  to  you  we  all  see  and  which 
dispose  us  in  his  favor,  but  we  should  also  like  to  know 
who  he  is  and  why  thou  didst  adopt  him?"  "During  my 
captivity,"  answered  Kaiours,  "the  Lord  sent  me  a  friend. 
He  was  a  well-known  dignitary,  a  favorite  of  the  Em- 
peror and  did  not  need  the  friendship  of  the  prisoner, 
nevertheless  not  a  day  went  by  that  he  did  not  visit  me. 
We  related  to  each  other  our  war  reminiscences  and  soon 
began  to  love  each  other  like  brothers.  When  I  received 
news  of  the  death  of  my  wife  and  son,  his  friendly  sym- 
pathy was  my  sole  consolation.  He  told  me  about  his 
life  and  thus  I  found  out  that  he  had  lost  his  loving  com- 
panion on  the  day  of  Plinii's  birth.  The  boy  is  now 
eighteen  years  old  and  healthy,  but  not  strong,  and  must 
be  carefully  looked  after.  Before  my  departure  my 
friend  fell  ill  and  called  me  to  him.  T  am  dying,'  he  said, 
'and  thank  God  that  this  happens  before  thy  departure, 
because  I  am  going  to  hand  over  to  your  care  my  greatest 
treasure.  Adopt  Plinii  instead  of  that  son  whom  God 
took  away  from  thee.  The  doctors  think  that  his  health 
needs  a  much  warmer  climate  than  ours.'  I  swore  to 
love  and  treat  him  like  my  son  and  hope  that  the  Lord 
will  help  me  to  fulfill  my  vow!"  continued  Kaiours. 

"Thou  didst  satisfy  my  curiosity  on  one  point,"  said 
Alexander — "now  I  want  to  find  out  something  else,  but 
for  this  we  must  repair  to  some  other  place.  My  heart 
also  grieves  about  the  son,  who  by  the  will  of  the  monarch 
is  among  the  young  men  accompanying  the  Tsarevitch- 
heir  to  Greece.     Although  our  separation  will  not  exceed 


1 2  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

three  years,  yet  it  does  seem  an  eternity  to  me."  At  these 
words  the  old  men  retired,  and  when  they  returned  they 
were  carrying  bowls  of  horn,  filled  with  wine.  With  a 
gay  countenance  they  addressed  the  feasting  crowd. 
"Friends,"  said  Alexander,  "congratulate  me  and  help 
me  to  thank  Kaiours,  who  gives  me  the  very  best  he 
possesses :  I  asked  the  gift  of  the  hand  of  his  daughter 
for  my  boy."  Numberless  people  offered  their  congratu- 
lations and  the  feasting  continued  far  into  the  night. 
Kaiours  and  Alexander  saw  each  other  often,  the  latter 
always  hastened  to  communicate  any  news  about  the  son. 
In  the  meantime  it  was  discovered  that  the  young  men 
who  accompanied  Bagrat  were  learning  all  European 
languages  and  sciences. 

Kaiours  thought  thus :  "I  gave  my  daughter  an  en- 
tirely Georgian  education,  she  knows  neither  European 
languages  nor  those  arts  by  which  the  women  over  there 
so  attract  young  men;  would  she  not  appear  strange  to 
your  son?" 

Quite  unexpectedly  was  heard  Plinii's  sweet  voice. 
"Allow  me  to  say  a  word."  The  old  men  stared  at  him ; 
he  stood  before  them  all  red  with  emotion.  "Speak!" 
was  their  unanimous  answer. 

"My  late  father  did  not  mind  spending  any  sum  for 
my  instruction,  they  taught  me  everything  that  is  to  be 
learned  in  our  country.  I  easily  learned  the  sciences,  and 
if  you  permit  me  I  shall  be  only  too  glad  to  educate  my 
sister,  who  herself  has  a  great  passion  for  learning." 

Permission  was  given,  and  from  then  on  the  young 
people  were  inseparable.  Under  Plinii's  direction  Tam- 
ara  soon  acquired  great  perfection  in  Greek.  They 
studied  together  the  poets,  committing  the  finest  parts  to 
memory.  Tamara's  wonderful  voice  grew  still  grander 
when  she  learned  from  Plinii  how  to  accustom  it  to  the 
rules  of  music.  A  harp  was  obtained,  and  for  whole 
hours  at  a  time  they  rejoiced  in  song.  To  the  young 
people  days,  weeks,  and  months  went  by  with  extraor- 
dinary rapidity,  they  were  perfectly  happy  and  for  a  long 


THE     RAIN  13 

time  could  not  imagine  how  they  had  become  so  dear  to 
each  other.  Being  confident  in  Kaiours's  affection,  they 
fearlessly  announced  to  him  their  discovery.  But  as 
Kaiours  had  once  given  his  word  to  Alexander,  he  did 
not  consider  it  right  to  break  it.  The  lessons  were 
stopped  and  Plinii  forbidden  to  visit  Tamara  except  in 
the  presence  of  her  father. 

The  young  people's  happiness  suddenly  turned  to  deep 
grief,  which  Kaiours,  who  loved  them  sincerely,  secretly 
shared.  After  a  few  days  of  such  torture,  Plinii  could 
not  restrain  his  feelings  and  found  occasion  to  have  a 
secret  interview  with  Tamara.  With  tears  in  his  eyes 
he  implored  her  to  run  away  with  him  to  Greece  and 
there  be  married,  but  neither  prayers  nor  tears  could  per- 
suade her  to  become  disobedient  to  her  father. 

"As  thy  wife  should  be  so  superior  to  all  others  as  thou 
art  the  most  beautiful  man  in  the  world,"  said  Tamara, 
"how  canst  thou  wish  to  marry  a  runaway  girl?  No, 
Plinii,  let  us  wait!  God  is  omnipotent!  He  knows, 
sees  and  esteems  everything  in  due  measure.  He  knows 
very  well  whether  we  find  it  easy  not  to  be  able  to  see 
each  other,  and  I  am  sure  that  if  we  do  nothing  to  pro- 
voke him,  he  himself  will  find  means  to  stop  our  separa- 
tion ;  only  this  I  pray  thee,  do  not  forget  me  and  don't  try 
to  find  an  occasion  to  see  me  secretly." 

Morning  and  evening,  day  and  night,  Tamara  prayed 
to  God  to  make  an  end  to  their  separation,  and  the  Lord 
answered  her  prayer.  Once  upon  a  time,  accompanied 
by  an  old  nurse  and  a  bitcho  (young  boy  servant),  she 
started  on  a  pilgrimage  to  some  distant  monastery  where 
there  lived  an  old  man  of  ascetic  life.  To  him  Tamara 
revealed  her  grief  and  the  old  man  led  her  into  his  gar- 
den. There  in  the  presence  of  all  he  began  to  pray  for 
her,  and  suddenly  a  terrible  cloud  appeared,  lightning 
was  seen  and  fearful  strokes  of  thunder  were  heard. 
Those  who  were  present  fell  to  the  ground  from  fright. 
At  last  the  storm  was  over. 

"Arise !"  said  the  prior,  "the  Lord  has  heard  us  sinners 
and  comforted  Tamara!" 


1 4  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

"But  where  is  she?"  they  asked. 

"There/'  answered  the  old  man,  pointing  to  a  magnify 
cent  fragrant  lily,  which  had  suddenly  appeared  in  the 
midst  of  his  garden.  "The  Lord  turned  her  into  a 
flower,"  he  continued. 

The  people  would  not  believe  it.  The  nurse  spread  a 
rumor  that  the  crafty  abbot  had  hidden  Tamara.  For- 
getting godly  fear  and  fearing  Kaiours's  wrath,  she  in- 
sulted and  cursed  him.  The  boy  servants,  among  whom 
there  were  many  Mahometans,  searched  the  whole  mon- 
astery, all  the  surrounding  woods  and  bushes,  and  not 
finding  Tamara  anywhere,  they  killed  the  holy  old  man 
and  burned  down  the  monastery.  The  ancient  building 
stood  in  flames,  also  the  stone  enclosure,  many  a  hundred 
year  old  tree,  the  huge  library,  in  fact  all  the  scanty  good 
of  the  images.  Alone  the  church  and  the  lily  into  which 
Tamara  had  been  transformed  were  spared. 

Upon  hearing  of  what  had  occurred,  Kaiours  and 
Plinii  hastened  to  the  spot.  In  the  church  there  was 
nobody,  everything  else  represented  a  field  of  coal  and 
ashes.  Tamara  was  nowhere  to  be  found.  Only  in  the 
midst  of  all  these  ashes  there  grew  a  splendid,  fresh, 
fragrant  white  lily. 

Plinii  was  the  first  to  approach  her  and  began  to  cry. 
Kaiours  followed  him  and  was  very  much  startled.  He 
noticed  that  when  Plinii's  tears  fell  on  the  coal  surround- 
ing the  lily,  her  tender  leaves  grew  quite  yellow  from 
jealousy;  on  the  other  hand  when  they  dripped  into  the 
lily  she  grew  red  from  joy. 

"Tamara,  is  it  thou  we  see?"  asked  the  father. 

Just  at  that  moment  there  came  up  a  little  breeze  and 
Kaiours  and  Plinii  heard  distinctly  as  though  the  leaves 
spoke : 

"It  is  I,  father!" 

The  inconsolable  father  could  not  stand  the  loss  of  his 
daughter  and  immediately  died  from  grief,  but  poor  Plinii 
cried  so  much  and  so  long  and  so  fervently  prayed  to 
God  that  he  might  be  united  with  Tamara,  that  in  the  end 


BAKARR     THE     FIRST  15 

the  Lord  transformed  him  to  rain.  I  have  heard  that  in 
bygone  times  whenever  a  dryness  set  in  the  inhabitants 
of  the  surrounding  villages  hastened  to  the  abandoned 
church,  around  which  lilies  always  grew  in  abundance, 
and  picked  whole  baskets  of  them.  They  scattered  the 
fragrant  harvest  in  the  fields  and  gardens  and  the  young 
maidens  sang  Tamara's  song.  The  lovely  melodious 
composition  was  as  fragrant  and  clean  as  the  dear  flower 
which  they  glorified.  This  song,  indeed,  is  Tamara's 
very  prayer,  showing  all  her  childish  faith  in  God's 
almightiness.  It  ends  with  an  invocation  of  Plinii,  who, 
they  say,  always  appears  in  the  form  of  a  warm,  beneficial 
rain.  I  heard  even  that  these  lilies  preserved  a  rare  capac- 
ity, viz.,  sometimes  to  grow  red,  sometimes  yellow,  and 
our  maidens  thus  concluded  that  these  flowers  could  tell 
one's  fortune.  Each  maiden  notices  one  flower  and  after 
the  rain  goes  to  look  for  it.  Is  the  lily  yellow,  the  young 
girl  entertains  great  fears  as  to  the  fidelity  of  her  lover; 
is  it  red,  she  never  doubts  his  attachment  to  her. 
Whether  this  quaint  custom  still  prevails  I  don't  know. 
I  am  always  sorry  when  some  such  tradition  becomes 
forgotten!  In  our  ancient  legends  there  was  so  much 
of  the  truthful,  honorable  and  elevated  that  these  circum- 
stances alone  rendered  them  most  instructive. 


II.  Bakarr  the  First,  Tsar  of  Georgia 

A  STORY 

Bakarr  the  First  ascended  the  throne  after  the  death 
of  his  well-beloved  and  much-esteemed  father,  Mirian 
the  Converter.  Remembering  the  counsels  of  his  dear, 
dear  father,  he  turned  all  his  glorious  efforts  towards 
converting  and  instructing  those  mountain  inhabitants 
who  had  not  submitted  themselves  to  the  peremptory 
orders  of  Mirian  and  had  thus  not  appeared  to  be  bap- 
tized with  the  rest  of  the  grand   old  nation.     Highly 


1 6  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

honorable  in  every  way,  simple  in  his  manners,  the  ever- 
patient  Bakarr  finally  succeeded  in  obtaining  the  long 
desired  baptism  of  the  wild  unbelievers,  without  applying 
any  forcible  and  dangerous  measures.  Having  heard  of 
his  peacefulness  of  character,  the  Armenian  Tsar  thought 
it  opportune  to  take  the  throne  away  from  him  and  hand 
it  over  to  Irdat,  the  son  of  the  deceased  Tsarevitch  Revv 
and  the  Armenian  Tsarevna  Salomee.  But  Bakarr 
united  all  the  qualities  of  a  brave  and  excellent  general 
with  the  greatest  virtues  of  an  earnest,  peaceful  Tsar. 
He  therefore  arranged  an  alliance  with  his  dear  nephew, 
the  Persian  King  Kossrovve  the  Second,  and  jointly  with 
him,  in  a  fearful  and  hard-fought  battle  in  the  province 
of  Djavakheta,  completely  defeated  and  destroyed  the 
wretched  Armenian  army  and  turned  it  to  disgraceful 
flight.  The  amply  terrified  Tsarevna  Salomee  begged 
the  Emperor  of  Greece  to  be  kind  enough  to  explain  to 
Bakarr  that  the  Armenian  Tsar  had  not  acted  upon  her 
advice  or  desire. 

Willing  to  let  each  one  of  his  loving  subjects  approach 
and  debate  with  him,  Bakarr  on  the  other  hand  did  not 
consider  it  in  accordance  with  his  sublime  merit  to  have 
the  neighboring  sovereigns  mix  in  and  begin  to  reason 
about  his  own  family  affairs,  and  therefore  he  briefly  re- 
plied to  the  great  Greek  Emperor  thus :  "Until  in  the  fam- 
ily of  the  Georgian  Tsar  Bakarr  the  First  there  proveth 
to  be  one  who  is  unable  and  too  weak  to  properly  reign, 
the  throne  will  belong  to  it,  and  the  children  of  Revv 
ought  not  to  bring  forth  the  slightest  pretensions.  To 
his  ally,  however,  to  Kossrovve  the  Second,  he  announced 
that  the  attack  of  the  Armenian  Tsar  forced  him  to  seri- 
ously look  after  the  safety  and  education  of  the  children 
of  his  brother  and  sister,  whom  Mirian  willingly  permit- 
ted to  be  married  to  Pkerose.  Actually  at  the  end  of 
the  war,  the  first  active  deed  of  Bakarr  was  the  exact 
arrangement  about  the  domains  of  Pkerose. 

Instead  of  Rana  from  Bardave  on,  given  to  Pkerose 
by  Mirian,  he  begged  Bakarr  to  give  him  Sammshvillde, 


BAKARR     THE     FIRST  1 7 

to  which  the  Tsar  fully  consented,  constructing  a  direct 
line  as  far  as  the  entrance  of  the  Christavstvo  (province) 
of  Abbots.  Deeply  moved  by  the  great-heartedness  of  the 
Tsar,  Pkerose  accepted  Christianity  and  was  baptized 
with  his  whole  nation,  but  Bakarr  occupied  himself  with 
thoroughly  settling  the  widow  and  children  of  his  brother 
Revv. 

He  led  them  to  Kouketka,  and  having  made  his  way 
into  Roustava,  he  handed  over  this  country  to  the  admin- 
istration of  his  nephews  Irdat  and  Bakourious  with  the 
title  of  kristaves,  and  under  them  their  mother  Salomee 
quietly  lived  in  their  company.  This  sovereign  sacrificed 
his  whole  life  to  the  betterment  and  thorough  reforming 
of  his  great  monarchy  and  distinguished  himself  by  pas- 
sionate uprightness.  He  considerably  increased  the 
churches  and  the  church  servants.  By  him  was  also 
founded  the  perfectly  magnificent  cathedral  of  Tsill- 
kanny. 

He  died  in  the  year  three  hundred  and  sixty-four  and 
was  buried  by  the  side  of  his  father  Mirian.  Before 
dying  he  also,  just  like  Mirian,  hung  his  royal  crown  on 
the  marvellous  cross  of  Saint  Nina,  touched  his  son  and 
successor  Mirdat  the  Second  with  it,  and  afterwards 
placed  the  crown  on  the  head  of  his  son  and  openly  pro- 
claimed him  his  rightful  heir.  This  solemn  custom  was 
strictly  observed  by  all  Georgian  Tsars.  Although 
Bakarr  made  absolutely  no  new  acquisitions,  yet  his  short 
but  most  wise  administration  had  firmly  united  together 
all  decaying,  poorer,  and  mutually  inimical  parts  of  his 
government,  and  finally  confirmed  the  actual  preponder- 
ance of  Christianity  over  all  other  religions,  and  therefore 
his  reign  was  considered  one  of  the  very  best  and  most 
blissful. 


1 8  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 


III.  The  Incombustible  Tulip 

In  the  second  century  В.  C,  Armenia  was  governed 
by  Valarsass,  the  brother  of  the  Persian  Shah  Arsass  the 
Great.  At  that  period  the  countries  to  the  north  of  the 
Arabs  were  called  Chaldea  and  Pontus.  In  the  latter 
lived  a  young  hero,  Morphiliziy,  who  at  the  head  of  his 
followers  could  not  only  repel  all  attacks  of  Valarsass, 
but  even  in  a  decisive  battle  completely  defeated  him; 
thereupon  he  annexed  also  the  Georgian  frontier  coun- 
ties, among  others  Kaeounan,  and  was  proclaimed  Tsar 
(King)  by  his  grateful  subjects. 

It  happened  that  just  then  Kaeounan  was  governed  by 
John,  a  native  of  the  city  of  Damascus,  whom  they  there- 
fore called  Damassk,  i.e.,  the  Damascian.  He  was  a 
widower  and  possessed  but  one  daughter,  a  perfect 
beauty,  by  the  name  of  Nina.  During  the  battle, 
Damassk,  through  his  personal  bravery,  attracted  Mor- 
philiziy's  attention,  who  challenged  him  to  a  duel.  For  a 
long  time  the  old  warrior's  experience  counterbalanced 
the  hero's  strength  of  the  Pontitian,  but  in  the  end  his 
old  strength  began  to  give  way,  his  movements  slack- 
ened their  usual  rapidity  and  he  could  not  escape  from 
Morphiliziy's  horse,  which  transpierced  him.  Dripping 
with  blood,  he  fell  from  the  faithful  steed.  At  that 
moment  Morphiliziy  jumped  off  his  horse  and  tried  to  re- 
vive him  with  all  his  strength.  The  dying  man  opened 
his  eyes. 

"Ask  whatever  favor  thou  wishest,  old  hero !"  the  con- 
queror exclaimed.  "In  thee  I  found  the  first  man  whose 
military  adroitness  excelled  mine !" 

"Don't  abandon  my  daughter,"  murmured  John,  and 
thereupon  died. 

Entering  Kaeounan,  Morphiliziy  first  of  all  rushed  to 
John's    house   and    was   astounded    by   Nina's    beauty. 


THE     INCOMBUSTIBLE     TULIP  19 

"She  shall  be  my  wife!"  he  loudly  broke  out,  and  imme- 
diately appointed  a  day  for  the  wedding. 

With  fright  the  unhappy  orphan  heard  of  this  decision. 
How  could  she,  who  so  dearly  loved  her  father,  become 
the  wife  of  his  murderer. 

"Not  for  anything  in  the  world,"  she  repeated  a  thou- 
sand times  in  one  hour,  and  upon  pronouncing  that  sen- 
tence, her  magnificent  eyes,  which  were  usually  a  very 
ocean  of  goodness  and  mildness,  were  filled  with  some 
terrible  fire. 

We  must  notice  that  in  those  times  it  was  customary 
among  our  noblemen  to  choose  gamdelis  among  the 
Jewesses,  for  their  daughters.  John  had  of  course  fol- 
lowed the  general  custom,  and  little  Nina,  who  in  early 
childhood  had  lost  her  mother,  loved  her  gamdela  (nurse) 
with  all  the  enthusiasm  of  her  daring  soul.  All  of  the 
gamdela's  tastes  were  Nina's.  Her  faith,  her  God  were 
the  same  faith  and  the  same  God  as  her  pupil's.  Thus 
the  nurse  was  the  first  person  to  come  to  hear  of  Nina's 
decision  and  was  asked  for  advice.  The  old  woman 
silently  listened  to  her  and  long  did  not  say  a  word,  only 
the  features  of  her  face  took  a  painful  expression. 

"Why  art  thou  so  silent?"  impatiently  remarked  Nina. 

"I  am  reflecting  whether  I  shall  tell  thee  still  another 
cause  for  thy  refusing  Morphiliziy  or  whether  it  is  better 
to  say  no  more  about  it."  At  last  with  a  sad  smile  she 
broke  out  and  at  the  same  time  her  piercing  glance  was 
fixed  on  Nina,  who  flew  into  a  passion  and  turned  away. 

"And  so  my  supposition  is  true,  thou  dost  love  the 
aznaoure  of  Cicero !" 

Nina  threw  herself  on  the  floor  and  hid  her  grieved 
face  between  the  knees  of  the  gamdela.  The  old  woman 
caressingly  touched  her  long  hair  with  her  wrinkled 
hands  and  began  to  think;  at  last  she  decided  to  reveal 
the  result  of  her  reflections. 

"Thou  art  so  young  that  I  am  afraid  to  advise  thee 
seriously.  Could  not  a  time  well  come  when  thou  may- 
est  be  sorry  to  have  made  him  thy  master,  who  might 


20  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

be  thy  slave?  Remember  that  Morphiliziy  is  a  king,  but 
Cicero-  does  not  even  belong  to  the  aristocracy.  He  is 
a  simple,  poor  nobleman  of  such  as  thy  father  had  many ; 
were  he  alive  such  a  marriage  would  hardly  suit  him. 
Besides  thou  art  accustomed  to  luxury,  while  Cicero  has 
absolutely  nothing,  also  whatever  thou  hast  thou  canst 
never  give  away.  The  only  means  to  unite  you  is  for  you 
to  run  immediately  into  the  country  of  his  forefathers  and 
there  be  married.  I  tell  thee  openly :  What  disposes  me 
in  favor  of  Cicero  is  his  constant,  endless  and  boundless 
submission  to  thee.  I  noticed  it  long  ago  and  have  been 
watching  him,  but  notwithstanding  my  experience  and 
closest  attention,  I  did  not  find  a  single  instance  in  which 
he  might  be  blamed." 

The  hidden  face  of  the  young  lady  lit  up  with  some 
roguish  smile.  Perhaps  she  thought  that  the  nurse  es- 
teemed her  sagacity  too  highly.  Whatever  may  have 
been  her  feelings,  the  moment  she  raised  her  head  from 
the  knees  of  the  old  woman,  all  traces  of  her  smiles  van- 
ished. She  sat  upon  the  floor  at  the  nurse's  feet  and  for 
a  long  time  they  silently  glanced  at  each  other ;  each  one 
had  her  idea.  Suddenly  Nina  quite  unexpectedly  threw 
her  white  hands  around  the  neck  of  the  old  woman,  hid 
her  face  on  her  shoulder  and  loudly  cried. 

"Gamdela,"  she  passionately  said,  "arrange  it  as  thou 
didst  just  now  propose,  arrange  it  all  if  thou  lovest  me 
and  dost  not  wish  that  I  should  die!  I  don't  want,  I 
cannot — no,  I  will  not  live  without  Cicero!  For  him  I 
will  give  up  with  joy  and  distinction  my  riches  or  even 
the  royal  crown !  What  is  all  that  to  me  if  I  am  not  to 
have  him  ?  Dost  thou  understand,  dear  nurse,  that  I  love 
him  more  than  I  ever  loved  thee,  or  my  father;  that  I 
love  him  more  than  whosoever  in  the  world ;  that  I  love 
him  as  fishes  do  water.  And  thou  sayest  that  he  could  be 
my  slave — well,  do  I  want  such  a  thing?  I  myself  de- 
sire to  be  his  slave  and  do  all  he  commands!  I  love 
him  just  because  he  is  poor,  unknown  and  a  stranger  to 
every  one  here!"  and  Nina  again  became  hysterical. 


THE     INCOMBUSTIBLE     TULIP  21 

The  poor  gamdela  did  her  best  to  quiet  the  young  girl 
with  caressing  movements  of  her  aged  hands,  she  herself 
trembled  from  emotion,  quietly  cried  and  innerly  prayed. 
In  the  end  she  succeeded  in  putting  Nina  to  bed  and  her- 
self called  for  Cicero,  and  with  her  first  glance  at  the 
young  man  persuaded  herself  that  she  was  not  mistaken 
as  to  his  boundless  devotion  to  Nina.  Yesterday  still  all 
fell  in  love  with  the  handsome  youth,  in  the  best  of  health, 
but  now  he  stood  before  her  with  a  rawboned  pale  face 
and  castdown  eyes,  even  the  lips  grew  white  and  their 
edges  nervously  jerked. 

The  old  woman  with  precaution  informed  him  how 
matters  stood,  and  immediately  tried  with  all  her  might 
to  restrain  his  boundless  joy. 

When  he  had  reflected  a  little,  she  ordered  to  prepare 
two  riding  horses  for  the  hour  of  midnight  and  advised 
Cicero  to  wait  at  the  Western  Gates,  whither  she  prom- 
ised to  bring  Nina,  dressed  in  men's  clothes. 

Upon  this  occasion  he  was  also  given  a  belt,  richly  sewn 
with  gold.  Having  done  there  everything  that  was  nec- 
essary, the  gamdela  went  to  Nina  and  prepared  her  for 
the  hasty  departure.  Midnight  came.  With  silent  steps 
two  shades  moved  through  the  whole  house  and  across 
the  court.  At  the  Western  Gates  the  impatient  cavalier 
was  already  waiting  with  an  extra  horse. 

Nina  quickly  mounted  it,  with  a  happy  smile  motioned 
to  the  dear  old  woman,  and  soon  they  disappeared  in  the 
darkness. 

However  much  the  gamdela  wished  to  remain  at  the 
gates,  as  long  as  the  trampling  of  the  galloping  hoofs 
could  be  heard  of  those  horses  which  took  away  with 
them,  perhaps  forever,  all  that  was  dearest  to  her  in  the 
whole  world,  common  sense  did  not  permit  this  and 
the  nurse  returned  home  and  passed  the  remainder  of 
the  night  in  tears  and  prayer.  At  sunrise  the  house  was 
filled  with  her  lamentations. 

The  frightened  servants  instantly  answered  her  call 
and  found  her  in  the  garden  on  the  bank  of  the  river. 


22  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

By  her  side  lay  Nina's  dress  and  linen.  Seeing  people 
run,  she  motioned  to  them,  and  wringing  her  hands  she 
explained  to  them  that  Nina  was  drowned.  Old  and 
young  rushed  to  the  river,  not  only  the  people  of  the 
household,  but  the  whole  town  joined  those  seeking; 
nevertheless  all  efforts  proved  to  be  in  vain. 

Morphiliziy's  warriors  upon  hearing  of  what  had  taken 
place  immediately  informed  their  lord,  and  were  all  with- 
out exception  ordered  to  go  to  search  for  Nina.  Mor- 
philiziy  himself  rushed  to  the  garden  and  began  to  ques- 
tion the  grief-stricken  old  woman. 

From  her  explanations,  constantly  interrupted  by 
moaning,  he  understood  that  Nina  long  ago  asked  to  go 
bathing,  that  the  gamdela,  fearing  the  swiftness  of  the 
river,  had  not  given  her  permission,  and  that  this  day  at 
sunrise  the  impatient  girl  had  quietly  slipped  out  into  the 
garden  while  the  nurse  was  sleeping  and  got  what  she 
desired.  Awaking  and  beholding  the  empty  bed,  the 
gamdela  immediately  ran  to  the  banks  of  the  river,  but 
found  nothing  but  Nina's  dress. 

Morphiliziy  himself  went  into  the  water,  turned  over 
every  bush  and  stone,  swam  beyond  the  town,  but  found 
nothing  at  all.  Everywhere  he  met  people  who  were  on 
the  same  errand;  the  warriors  searched,  the  men  of 
Damask,  the  citizens,  yes,  all  who  could  swim,  were  out 
working,  but  in  vain.  The  grieved  sovereign  came  up 
on  the  bank  and  declared  that  he  would  grant  any  re- 
ward to  him  who  found  Nina  living  or  dead  and  brought 
her  to  him.  A  clay  went  by — no  news.  And  a  second 
day  went  by;  many  of  those  on  the  lookout  returned 
home  with  the  discouraging  news  that  they  had  not  found 
the  girl.  The  town  again  took  its  usual  look.  Morphi- 
liziy alone  did  not  sleep  and  thoughtfully  sat  on  the  roof 
of  his  house.  The  night  was  warm,  with  bright  moon- 
light, and  acted  quietingly  upon  the  unhappy  Tsar. 
About  midnight  he  beheld  a  shade  approaching  his  house 
and  began  to  look  at  it  with  anxiety.  Soon  he  discov- 
ered that  it  was  his  favorite  negro. 


THE     INCOMBUSTIBLE     TULIP  23 

"Noy !"  he  cried  out. 

"It  is  I,  sire/'  replied  the  negro.  "Let  me  immediately 
report." 

"Come  up  quickly!"  and  Morphiliziy's  heart  was  sud- 
denly bent  and  frosted  and  beat  so  hard  that  it  caused 
pain.  The  hero  put  his  hand  on  his  breast  in  the  hope 
of  quieting  its  movements,  but  it  went  on  most  painfully 
and  his  momentary  joy  turned  to  fearful  worry. 

In  a  moment  Noy  appeared  before  him.  "Hast  thou 
found  her  alive  or  dead?"  he  quickly  asked. 

"Living,"  began  Noy,  "but     .     .     .     .     " 

"Well,  where  is  she  then  ?  ....  a  horse,  let  me 
have  a  horse  this  very  moment!"  shouted  Morphiliziy, 
but  the  disappointed,  almost  terrified  looks  of  Noy  caused 
him  to  think  the  matter  over. 

"Why  art  thou  thus  silent?"  he  impatiently  asked  the 
slave. 

"Sire  ....  she  is  not  ....  alone!  She 
lives  with     ....     a  young  man!" 

Morphiliziy  turned  his  back  upon  the  negro  in  order 
to  hide  the  impression  which  these  words  had  produced 
on  him.  He  sat  down  on  a  stool  and  pointing  to  the 
carpet  lying  at  his  feet  ordered  Noy  to  relate  everything 
in  detail  and  without  hurrying. 

"Sire,"  said  the  negro — "I  wished  to  deceive  thee!  I 
wanted  to  escape  bondage  and  return  to  the  land  of  my 
forefathers.  I  thought  of  taking  advantage  of  the  gen- 
eral disorder,  went  into  the  stable,  saddled  thy  horse,  ex- 
plaining that  I  was  starting  for  the  search,  and  while  all 
the  people  were  looking  for  Nina  along  the  banks  of  the 
river,  I  started  in  the  opposite  direction — straight  to  the 
sea,  where  I  dreamt  of  finding  a  ship  and  sailing  away. 
At  first  I  was  unusually  delighted,  but  little  by  little  I 
began  to  be  overpowered  by  the  fear  of  being  pursued. 
My  horse  flew  like  the  wind  and  I  induced  it  to  go  faster 
and  faster.  In  the  meantime  my  fear  grew  stronger  at 
every  step.  It  changed  to  terror — into  some  kind  of  de- 
spair; I  no  longer  let  the  horse  catch  breath,  but  chased 


24  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

him  like  a  crazy  man.  In  the  end  his  speed  grew  smaller. 
I  became  furious,  tore  the  cloth  and  beat  him  without 
mercy.  He  still  went  on  a  little  farther  and  beyond  his 
strength,  and  then  rolled  into  the  dust.  This  was  in  a 
forest.  I  unsaddled  and  unbridled  him,  but  he  did  not 
raise  himself  and  so  I  continued  my  way  on  foot.  Sud- 
denly I  overheard  human  voices ;  I  stopped  and  began  to 
listen.  Evidently  these  were  two  persons  in  love  with 
each  other,  and  I  had  nothing  to  fear.  I  cautiously  ap- 
proached, continuing  to  hide  myself  in  thick  bushes  and 
trying  to  look  at  those  conversing. 

"To  my  surprise  I  beheld  two  young  boys;  they  sat 
together  and  were  eating.  'Must  we  ride  still  farther?' 
asked  the  younger  one. 

"  T  am  very  tired V 

"  Tt  is  no  wonder  you  are  tired,  my  little  soul/  re- 
plied the  older  boy,  'why,  see !  we  did  not  leave  our  horses 
for  about  twenty-four  hours ;  I  do  think  it  would  be  more 
sensible  if  we  remained  the  night  here;  I  shall  light  a  fire 
as  a  guard  against  wild  beasts,  put  under  thee  my  bourka 
[a  long  black  cape  without  sleeves  commonly  used  all 
over  the  Caucasus],  and  watch  while  thou  art  asleep V 

"  'Ah !  but  if  we  made  for  the  village  thou  too  couldst 
rest?' 

"  'No,  my  joy,  I  am  more  afraid  for  thee  of  Morphi- 
liziy  and  his  followers  than  of  all  the  wild  animals  of  this 
slumbering  thicket.  From  the  latter  I  can  always  save 
my  bride,  but  from  Morphiliziy  it  is  only  a  wonder  if  we 
escape  alive  Г 

"I  understood  all,  and  impulsively  retired.  Why 
should  I  then  run  away,  knowing  that  thou  wouldst  give 
me  my  freedom  in  any  case.  Returning  to  that  spot 
whence  I  had  descended  to  overhear  their  conversation, 
I  suddenly  came  upon  a  little  stream  and  sat  down  on  its 
bank.  My  crazy  race  had  quite  exhausted  my  strength.  I 
drew  some  bread  from  my  pocket,  picked  off  some  wild 
figs  and  began  to  eat,  reflecting  how  I  should  come  home 
the  quickest.     Seeing  where  I  was,  there  was  no  use  of 


THE     INCOMBUSTIBLE     TULIP  2$ 

trying  to  return  home  on  foot,  but  where  should  I  find  a 
horse. 

''Having-  finished  my  meal,  I  arose  and  went  to  that 
place  where  a  few  hours  before  I  had  abandoned  your 
horse;  to  my  greatest  pleasure  he  was  munching  grass. 
I  led  him  to  the  stream,  let  him  drink,  saddled  him  and 
put  on  the  bridle.  To  ride  him  would  have  had  no  sense. 
After  walking  an  hour  he  grew  more  lively,  and  I  began 
to  hope  that  he  was  recovering,  especially  as  he  suddenly 
joyfully  raised  his  head  and  neighed.  I  imagined  that  in 
the  distance  some  other  horse  answered  likewise.  I  hur- 
ried in  that  direction ;  after  a  little  while  the  horses  again 
exchanged  compliments,  and  guiding  myself  by  their 
voices,  I  soon  met  a  young  cavalier  on  a  fine  Persian 
horse. 

"By  his  fashionable  costume  it  was  easy  to  distinguish 
him  as  one  of  the  local  aristocrats.  I  reverently  bowed ; 
he  answered  my  salute  and  his  eyes  were  fixed  upon  thy 
horse,  which  he  fell  in  love  with,  like  a  connoisseur. 

"'Whither  art  thou,  traveller?'  he  asked. 

"  'I  am  from  afar,  sir,  sent  by  my  ruler  upon  a  hasty 
and  important  affair  and  must  walk  the  rest  of  the  way 
for  I  am  incapable  of  managing  this  horse.' 

"  'It  is  the  very  best  thoroughbred  Arabian  steed  that 
I  have  ever  seen ;  thou  didst  excessively  tire  it  and  thou 
wilt  certainly  ruin  this  jewel  for  good  if  you  do  not  give 
him  rest.  I  don't  know  thy  master  and  don't  wish  to 
know  his  name,  but  even  on  his  own  land  I  cannot  allow 
such  a  treasure  to  be  ruined.  Mount  then  my  horse,  gal- 
lop away  to  thy  lord  and  tell  him  that  thou  didst  leave  his 
half-dead  horse  at  the  tavad  of  Bidandara's.  If  he 
wishes  to  sell  him  I  shall  pay  any  price  he  may  demand ; 
if  he  does  not  want  to  part  with  him,  why  then  let  him 
send  back  my  horse  and  take  back  his  own ;  at  Bidandara's 
everybody  finds  hospitality — even  animals,'  and  he  got  off 
his  horse,  took  hold  of  and  led  away  mine  without  listen- 
ing to  my  exclamations  of  gratitude. 

"I  gave  him  time  to  go  a  long  way  and  then  chased  his 


26  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

horse  still  more  mercilessly  than  thine.  I  knew  that  thou 
wilt  give  him  the  centuple,  and  therefore  thought  only 
how  I  could  reach  thee  the  soonest.  Upon  entering  the 
town  he  fell  and  I  ran  the  rest  of  the  way  on  foot.  What 
doest  thou  command  me  to  do  now  ?" 

"This  moment  thou  wilt  choose  two  of  the  best  horses 
and  lead  them  hither.  We  shall  immediately  start  in  pur- 
suit; tell  my  lifeguards  secretly  to  catch  up  with  us.  Let 
them  have  pity  upon  the  horses  and  take  plenty  of  wine 
and  provisions  with  them,  for  thou  must  be  quite 
hungry !" 

In  a  few  minutes  the  two  cavaliers  rode  out  of  town 
and  later  on  they  were  followed  by  a  whole  detachment 
of  warriors,  trying  to  catch  up  with  them.  Morphiliziy 
was  not  riding  very  fast,  but  thinking.  He  remembered 
that  still  a  short  time  before,  when  but  a  simple  army 
commander,  he  had  no  other  wishes  besides  military 
glory ;  all  his  plans  seemed  to  have  been  successfully  car- 
ried out  when  he  was  proclaimed  King  and  his  name 
passed  from  mouth  to  mouth,  surrounded  with  all  the 
glitter  of  the  recent  victory. 

The  triumph  over  Damask,  the  most  glorious  warrior 
of  his  century,  appeared  to  him  as  the  height  of  blissful- 
ness.  He  remembered  also  that  unusual,  up  to  this  time 
new  to  him,  feeling  which  suddenly  arose  in  him  upon 
beholding  Nina. 

The  very  glance  at  this  young  girl,  hardly  out  of  her 
teens,  drove  out  of  his  heart  and  imagination  everything 
in  which  he  up  to  this  moment  had  prided  himself — mili- 
tary glory  and  victories  over  Valarsass  and  the  accession 
to  the  throne — all  vanished  somewhere  in  the  distance, 
occupied  some  remote  spot  and  was  no  longer  of  any  in- 
terest to  him.  And  to  think  that  this  child  had  made  fun 
of  him !  This  child  had  managed  her  nurse  and  servants 
and  warriors  and  even  him,  Morphiliziy,  the  terrible, 
powerful  and  invincible  conqueror !  This  little  girl  feared 
not  his  anger,  was  not  frightened  by  his  forces,  did  not 
tremble  before  his  might.     His  warrior's  renown,   his 


THE     INCOMBUSTIBLE     TULIP  27 

monarchy,  his  personal  charms  had  not  won  her.  She 
was  not  at  all  excited  or  especially  delighted  over  the  im- 
pression she  had  produced  upon  the  hero,  and  in  just  the 
same  way  she  treated  a  little  boy,  whom  he  could  knock 
down  with  one  blow  like  some  piece  of  paper ! 

He  resolved  that  Nina  should  be  his  wife  however  diffi- 
cult it  might  be  to  obtain  her  hand.  She  did  not  wish  his 
love — she  did  not  see  the  need  of  his  caresses — "then," 
thought  he,  "let  her  feel  my  strength,  my  might,  my  power 
— yes,  my  wrath  I" 

These  reflections  were  interrupted  by  the  approaching 
warriors.  Morphiliziy  turned  around ;  the  moon  lit  up  his 
pale  face  and  sparkling  eyes.  The  soldiers  were  fright- 
ened, never  yet  had  they  seen  him  look  thus. 

"Give  Noy  wine  and  bread — he  will  eat  on  the  way,  but 
to  you,  my  comrades  in  battle,  I  shall  now  unfold  the 
secret  of  my  soul.  You  know  my  whole  life,  you  know 
very  well  that  there  is  not  a  man  who  could  boast  of 
having  conquered  me ;  you  know  too  that  my  very  glance 
can  put  regiments  to  flight,  that  my  name  was  sufficient 
to  make  kings  and  nations  tremble,  and  now,  when  I 
reached  the  height  of  glory  and  power,  I  wanted  to  divide 
them  with  an  orphan,  I  wanted  to  place  her  upon  that 
throne  for  which  I  am  indebted  to  your  love  and  sub- 
mission to  me,  I  wished  to  proclaim  her  Tsaritsa  and  share 
with  her  my  glory,  my  happiness,  and  my  power!  But 
she  refused  all  these  things,  and  me  too,  and  ran  off  with 
a  boy.     Now     .     .     .     .     " 

Morphiliziy's  speech  was  interrupted,  he  sighed  deeply 
and  continued : 

"We  are  out  to  pursue  them.  Think  up  some  punish- 
ment worthy  of  their  crime.  What  shall  be  done  with 
her?" 

"Kill  them  both !"  was  the  unanimous  reply. 

"That  is  insufficient !"  answered  the  Tsar. 

"Drown  them  in  the  river,  where  they  betrayed  their 
deception !" 

"Not  enough!"  , 


28  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

"Have  them  burned  alive !" 

"Still  too  good  for  them!" 

"Let  them  be  torn  to  pieces  by  wild  beasts  I" 

"All  this  is  very  little!"  replied  Morphiliziy.  "All  this 
is  quickly  over  and  does  not  appease  my  desire  for  re- 
venge. They  must  be  captured  alive  and  locked  up  one 
opposite  the  other,  so  that  through  the  open  windows  of 
their  dungeons  they  may  see  each  other,  and  then  I  shall 
prepare  my  rival  a  spectacle  that  will  wound  him  worse 
than  fire,  but  afterwards  I  shall  hand  over  to  you  Nina, 
and  then  there  will  be  time  to  cut  off  their  proud  heads 
and  throw  them  away  to  be  eaten  by  the  dogs!" 

The  Tsar  grew  silent,  his  face  became  still  paler,  his 
eyes  stared  out  worse  than  before;  he  was  so  terrible  to 
look  at,  that  even  the  fearless  warriors  could  not  glance 
at  him  and  hardly  approached  his  horse  and  Noy's,  which 
they  were  hurrying  on  at  full  speed.  The  sun  rose — 
they  continued  their  ride,  a  whole  day  went  by,  the  jour- 
ney went  on  as  before,  and  night  overtook  them  again 
when  they  entered  a  forest.  Noy  announced  that  it  was 
the  same  forest  in  which  he  had  left  the  fugitives.  The 
moon  shone  poorly  from  behind  the  eternal  trees,  it 
became  necessary  to  get  off  the  horses,  which  were  left 
to  the  care  of  several  warriors,  but  the  others  went  on 
and  soon  found  that  little  field  of  wild  copse  on  which 
Cicero  and  Nina  had  rested,  they  even  found  the  place 
where  they  had  been  sitting. 

The  grass  was  trodden  down,  it  bore  the  traces  of  spilt 
wine  and  crumbs  of  bread — one  large  shrub  was  cut 
down — but  there  were  no  branches. 

"They  probably  burned  them  in  a  wood-pile,"  re- 
marked Noy. 

"Well,  where  then  are  the  traces  of  the  wood-pile?"  re- 
plied Morphiliziy.  Upon  noticing  that  from  the  place 
where  they  stood  onward  the  grass  was  trodden  down 
and  seemed  to  form  a  kind  of  road,  all  followed  upon 
this  track.  By  sunrise  they  left  the  forest  and  spread 
themselves  out  over  a  splendid  meadow,  which  ended  in  a 


THE     INCOMBUSTIBLE     TULIP  29 

field.     The  track  went  on  across  the  meadow  to  the  very 
field,  which  was  beginning  to  be  worked  by  laborers. 

Morphiliziy  dispatched  one  of  his  warriors  to  ask  to 
whom  this  field  belonged  and  whether  they  had  not  seen 
two  boys  on  horseback  yesterday.  The  soldier  returned 
with  a  peasant. 

"This  is  the  field  of  the  tavad  Bidandari,  we  are  his 
men  and  did  not  work  here  yesterday,  but  we  heard  that 
our  master  had  brought  home  some  two  youths,  one  of 
whom  is  ill,  and  to-day  by  the  orders  of  the  proprietor, 
my  brother  went  for  the  znabar  (a  kind  of  doctor)  on 
the  seacoast." 

"Why,  is  it  far  to  the  sea?"  asked  Morphiliziy. 

"Six  or  seven  agatches"  (an  agatche  is  a  little  more 
than  six  and  less  than  seven  versts). 

"What!  is  there  no  doctor  nearer  than  that?"  again 
asked  Morphiliziy. 

"Why  should  there  not  be  one?  We  have  a  doctor  in 
the  village  who  is  immediately  at  the  side  of  the  patient 
when  required,  but  the  other  one  is  cleverer  because  he 
takes  advantage  of  the  sea  tide  in  order  to  collect  plants, 
shells,  insects,  and  little  fishes,  which  our  own  doctors  do 
not  get  a  chance  to  use  for  their  medicine." 

"Tell  thy  master  that  the  owner  of  the  Arab  horse 
came  to  thank  him  for  his  favor,  to  pay  his  debt,  and  asks 
permission  to  come  in." 

The  peasant  went  off,  but  Morphiliziy  ordered  his 
warriors  to  return  to  the  forest,  and  taking  Noy  with 
him,  followed  from  afar  the  running  laborer.  He  was 
very  particular  in  explaining  to  Noy  why  he  did  not 
wish  his  name  to  be  disclosed  before  the  right  time. 

Bidandari  came  out  to  meet  his  guest  and  led  him  to 
some  gorgeous  apartments  where  a  number  of  fashion- 
ably attired  servants  surrounded  the  newcomer,  offering 
elegant  clothes,  aromatic  soaps,  and  every  kind  of  lux- 
ury customary  in  those  times.  Having  washed  and 
dressed,  Morphiliziy  came  into  an  adjoining  room  where 
a  dinner  was  set.     The  host  met  him  at  the  door  with 


3°  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

two  large  horns  rilled  with  old  wine,  which,  joining 
hands,  they  drank  at  the  same  time,  as  a  sign  of  friend- 
ship. Notwithstanding  that  Morphiliziy  had  eaten 
almost  nothing  for  more  than  two  days,  the  rare  and 
numerous  dishes  did  not  dazzle  him.  He  had  to  make 
an  effort  in  order  to  pretend  that  he  was  eating.  At  the 
end  of  the  dinner  the  host  offered  him  to  take  a  rest,  but 
Morphiliziy  said  that  before  that  he  would  like  to  talk 
with  him  alone:  then  Bidandari,  who  had  not  even 
looked  as  though  he  had  recognized  his  sovereign,  re- 
spectfully fell  down  on  one  knee  and  kissed  the  edge  of 
the  royal  coat. 

"You  recognized  me,  tavad  ?"  said  the  surprised  King. 

"Yes,  your  Majesty,  but  I  did  not  dare  to  say  this 
before  the  rest,  because  I  did  not  know  the  reason  you 
had  for  not  speaking  openly." 

"I  came  hither  to  carry  out  my  revenge  and  I  cannot 
do  it  without  your  help." 

"Pray  tell,  what  is  it  you  order?" 

"But  this  is  against  the  laws  of  hospitality,  in  which 
your  house  has  always  glorified  itself." 

"If  it  be  impossible  to  receive  satisfaction  for  being  in- 
sulted otherwise — then  give  orders  to  kill  me — in  such  a 
way  at  least  I  fulfil  my  duty  as  to  you,  like  a  faithful  sub- 
ject, obliged  to  defend  the  honor  of  his  sovereign  even  to 
death  and  shall  not  be  responsible  for  what  occurs  in  my 
house  after  my  death." 

"But,  tavad,  you  forget  that  in  such  a  case  I  fulfil  my 
duty  neither  like  a  Tsar,  nor  like  a  guest,  but  of  this  let 
us  speak  later.  The  point  of  the  affair  is  that  in  your 
own  house  my  bride  is  hiding,  disguised  as  a  boy,  and  I 
want  to  take  her  immediately  with  me.  It  seems  to  me 
that  by  handing  her  over  to  me  you  do  nothing  offensive 
to  the  rules  of  hospitality;  as  to  her  companion,  he  has 
insulted  my  royal  honor,  and  it  is  only  natural  that  every 
true  subject  should  himself  chase  him  out  of  his  house  as 
soon  as  he  learns  about  his  crime." 

Bidandari  sighed  and  his  face  took  a  sad  expression. 


THE     INCOMBUSTIBLE     TULIP  31 

"I  ask  a  favor  of  you,  sire;  sooner  order  that  I  be 
killed  than  that  my  guest  receiveth  the  merited  punish- 
ment and  let  me  now  tell  you  all  that  weighs  on  me. 
Before  death  one  is  permitted  to  put  aside  every  eti- 
quette and  to  speak  with  one's  sovereign  without  the 
customary  court  formalities,  thereupon  I  take  the  liberty 
of  treating  you  like  a  brilliant  warrior." 

"You  forget,  tavad,  that  I  am  very  much  obliged  to 
you,  and  that  you  therefore  have  the  right  to  demand 
anything  you  like  of  me  except  to  pardon  my  rival. 
You  yourself  are  a  young  and  unmarried  man,"  is  it  pos- 
sible you  do  not  understand  my  thoughts  ?" 

"Forgive  me,  sire,  but  I  must  again  speak  none  but 
the  bare  truth!  My  meeting  with  your  negro  you 
already  know  about.  Wishing  to  come  home  by  the 
very  most  direct  way,  I  went  on  a  trail  which  by  chance 
brought  me  up  to  two  boys.  The  younger  of  them  was 
shaking  from  malaria,  he  was  pale  and  lay  upon  a 
bourka,  but  the  older  one  sat  by  him  in  despair  and 
wrung  his  hands.  On  this  same  little  meadow  two  sad- 
dled and  tired  horses  were  feeding;  by  their  exhausted 
look  it  was  perfectly  clear  that  the  travellers  came  a  long 
way.  I  came  up  from  behind,  and  when  I  greeted  them, 
the  elder  brother  quickly  jumped  up  and  seized  a  kin  jail 
(Caucasian  knife  or  rather  dagger),  while  the  younger 
boy  simply  sighed  and  looked  at  me  in  a  terrified  way; 
he  was  evidently  either  too  ill  or  too  exhausted  to  make 
any  kind  of  a  movement.  Tear  nothing,'  I  said,  'I  came 
to  offer  you  my  hospitality,  which  you  hardly  have  a 
right  to  refuse  as  you  are  on  my  lands/ 

"  'Excuse  me,'  suspiciously  answered  the  older  one — 
'before  I  accept  your  kind  offer,  I  should  like  to  ask  you 
where  you  took  this  horse  from,  which  yesterday  was 
still  the  property  of  the  monarch?' 

"I  explained  it.  The  boy  reflected.  'What  dost  thou 
think  of,  young  man,  accept  quickly  my  offer,  and 
together  we  shall  carry  the  sick  brother  into  a  warm 
room,  in  which  his  illness  will  be  over  by  morning,  while 
here  he  may  die  from  taking  cold.' 


32  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

"The  boy  got  frightened. 

"  'Promise  me  not  to  hand  us  out  to  Morphiliziy  alive 
or  dead,  and  I  will  readily  accept  your  invitation  with 
gratitude;  otherwise  we  should  both  prefer  to  die/ 

"I  glanced  at  the  sick  boy,  he  evidently  made  an  effort 
to  smile  and  thus  confirm  his  brother's  words,  but  this 
smile  lit  up  his  face  with  such  an  inexpressible  magnifi- 
cence that  I  began  to  be  very  much  puzzled — after  all 
was  it  not  a  woman?  I  accorded  the  desired  promise. 
We  made  litters  of  the  branches  of  a  soft  coppice.  I 
told  them  that  I  would  send  horses  for  their  conveyance, 
but  thy  horse  tied  itself  to  the  girdle  and  we  safely 
brought  our  litter  to  the  house.  During  the  night  the 
patient  began  to  groan  and  constantly  repeated : 

"  'Darling  Cicero,  if  they  discover  us — kill  me,  I  wish 
to  be  neither  a  Tsaritsa  nor  anything  else  except  thy 
wife!' 

"There  was  not  the  least  doubt  left  by  this  time;  this 
was  a  woman  who  had  run  away  from  some  detested 
man  together  with  her  lover.  Seeing  that  it  was  no 
longer  possible  to  hide  anything,  Cicero  related  the  whole 
story  to  me.  They  already  loved  each  other,  sire,  when 
thou  didst  first  see  her.  Perhaps  thou  wilt  say  that 
Cicero  might  perfectly  well  have  conquered  his  attach- 
ment; taking  into  account  that  Nina  was  the  object  of 
this  attachment — such  a  change  was  very  improbable 
indeed.  I  say  further  that  I  myself  was  overtaken  by 
such  an  extraordinary  feeling  of  delight  before  this 
utmost  perfection  of  beauty  that  I  felt  as  though  it  was 
not  worth  living  on  earth  if  one  could  not  possess  Nina ; 
and  in  consequence  of  all  this,  sire,  thou  dost  partly  ful- 
fil my  proper  wish  if  thou  dost  order  me  to  be  executed 
as  one  bending  down  before  thy  will.  To  hand  them  out 
to  you  after  my  promise  is  beyond  my  powers." 

Morphiliziy  walked  up  and  down  the  room  with  huge 
steps  and  nervously  twitching  with  his  mouth. 

"I  wish  to  see  her!"  he  said. 

"Oh,  monarch,  be  gracious!     Before  thy  arrival  here, 


THE     INCOMBUSTIBLE     TULIP  $$ 

a  doctor  had  just  attended  upon  her.  She  has  a  fever 
from  terror,  she  frequently  cries,  saying: 

"  'I  am  so  tired  that  I  cannot  ride  any  farther!  They 
pursue  us— yes,  they  pursue  us !'  If  she  should  see  thee 
now,  death  would  surely  set  in.  As  a  satisfaction  to  thy 
offended  pride,  take  away  my  life,  which  has  become  so 
painful  to  me.  I  am  more  guilty  before  thee  than 
Cicero,  because  I  dared  to  fall  in  love  with  thy  bride, 
while  he  just  worshipped  a  free  girl  and  was  fervently 
loved  by  her  before  thou  didst  enter  the  town  and 
becamest  our  ruler.  Thou  didst  permit  me  to  request 
rewards  for  ordinary  services;  don't  let  Nina  perish! 
Don't  deprive  her  of  that  happiness  of  which  she  de- 
prived thee,  and  even  me!"  Bidandari  wished  to  bend 
a  knee,  but  the  Tsar  did  not  allow  him  to  take  such  a  step. 

"We  shall  converse  like  young  men  of  equal  rank," 
said  he.  "Leave  me  alone;  in  a  few  minutes  I  shall  call 
thee." 

Bidandari  went  out,  but  Morphiliziy  again  paced  the 
floor.  Within  him  a  terrible  combat  was  going  on.  On 
one  side  his  deceived  love  and  wounded  pride  demanded 
cruel  revenge,  on  the  other  hand  the  elevated  thoughts  of 
his  soul,  his  well-known  love  of  mercy  and  chivalrous 
nobility  of  soul  inclined  him  to  follow  Bidandari's  advice. 
After  walking  a  whole  hour  his  bad  intentions  went 
away,  and  completely  worn  out  from  physical  exhaustion 
as  well  as  spiritual  disturbance,  he  threw  himself  down 
upon  the  sofa  and  went  to  sleep  with  the  firm  resolution 
to  pardon  Nina. 

But  alas!  Ibliss  (the  devil)  is  always  angered  by  any 
noble  intention,  be  it  of  a  Christian,  be  it  of  a  heathen, 
and  always  exerts  himself  in  finding  ways  of  preventing 
their  being  carried  out.  And  thus  it  happened  also  this 
time.  He  appeared  to  Morphiliziy  in  a  dream  under  the 
form  of  Nina;  she  was  sitting  at  the  feet  of  Bidandari 
and  gaily  joked  and  laughed.  Morphiliziy  did  his  best  to 
overhear  their  conversation  and  understood  that  they 
were  laughing  at  his  confidence.  Bidandari  boasted  about 
his  cleverness,  but  Nina  laughed  aloud. 


34  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

"I  assured  him  that  thou  lovest  Cicero — that  once  I 
came  upon  you  by  chance;  and  he  believed  it  all  like  a 
stupid  child.  He  allows  Cicero  to  marry  and  lets  you  go 
to  Rome,  whither  I  shall  soon  follow  you,  and  then  only 
will  he  find  out  the  true  state  of  affairs.  Thou  must 
admit,  my  Nina,  that  I  cleverly  thought  up  all  and  am 
worthy  of  a  reward!" 

Instead  of  answering,  Nina  threw  herself  on  his  neck 
and  Morphiliziy  saw  and  heard  how  the  mouths  joined 
together  in  kissing.  He  awoke  trembling  from  furor. 
"Noy,"  he  cried.     The  negro  appeared. 

'Tell  the  warriors  to  bring  me  immediately,  all 
chained,  Bidandari,  Cicero,  and  her!  I  shall  instantly 
ride  home  alone!  If  I  stay  here  but  a  minute  longer  I 
shall  choke  them  all,  and  this  is  little !  A  horse,  I  say,  a 
horse!" 

In  a  moment  he  was  already  riding  off  home,  but  at 
sunrise  on  the  following  day  they  brought  to  his  house 
the  three  guilty  ones.  He  came  out  on  the  roof,  all 
wicked,  dark,  terrible!  All  his  former  noble  feelings 
had  disappeared  for  good,  he  gave  himself  up  to  the  work 
of  pitiless  revenge.  Silently  he  pointed  to  Nina  and  his 
house.  The  warriors  understood  and  led  her  there. 
Cicero  made  a  desperate  effort  to  run  after  her,  but  the 
heavy  chains  and  powerful  arms  of  the  soldiers  held  him 
fast.  Then  the  Tsar  pointed  to  Cicero  and  to  the  house 
situated  opposite  him.  Cicero  was  led  off  there.  Before 
him  there  remained  but  Bidandari. 

"Cut  off  his  sly  head !"  shouted  Morphiliziy,  with  such 
anger  that  a  flame  came  out  of  his  mouth  at  these  words. 
The  warriors  fell  upon  Bidandari,  but  hardly  had  his 
head  been  divided  from  his  body,  when  a  wonder  oc- 
curred. The  day  was  bright  and  clear,  without  a  single 
cloud  in  the  sky,  but  at  this  moment  an  immense  black 
cloud  descended  unto  the  corpse  and  hid  him  from  the 
eyes  of  those  standing  about.  All  stared  with  the  great- 
est attention.  Little  by  little  the  cloud  went  off,  but  on 
the  spot  where  Bidandari  stood  a  magnificent  white  tulip 
grew  up. 


THE     INCOMBUSTIBLE     TULIP  35 

"He  is  a  witch!"  cried  Morphiliziy,  and  again  the 
flame  was  seen  coming  out  of  his  mouth  and  nostrils. 

"Bring  the  messenger  of  charms,  the  old  gamdela,  and 
knock  her  down  before  this  cursed  tulip!" 

When  they  cut  off  her  head  and  the  blood  was  spat- 
tered unto  the  tulip,  its  centre  grew  strikingly  red  with 
pale  rosy  stripes  on  the  leaves,  which  rendered  it  still 
more  beautiful. 

"Now,"  said  Morphiliziy  angrily,  "drag  Cicero  to  the 
window,  stand  by  his  side  and  don't  let  him  turn  his  head. 
I  should  like  him  to  see  everything  that  is  going  to  occur 
opposite !" 

And  he  roared  like  a  madman,  and  the  flame  again 
came  out  of  his  mouth,  nostrils  and  ears.  "Away  with 
the  remaining  people  from  here,"  he  shouted  in  conclu- 
sion.    The  square  was  instantly  cleared. 

"Hand  me  Nina  over  here!"  was  Morphiliziy's  last 
command  as  he  entered  the  house  and  took  a  place  at  a 
window  opposite  the  one  to  which  Cicero  was  lashed. 
They  brought  up  Nina,  half  dead  from  fear. 

"God  of  Israel!  save  me!"  she  cried  out. 

"Nobody  will  save  thee  from  me!"  wickedly  answered 
Morphiliziy,  and  seizing  Nina  and  embracing  her  he 
brought  her  to  the  open  window.  Opposite,  Cicero  was 
making  astounding  but  futile  efforts  to  free  himself  from 
his  chains. 

"Call  to  my  God — Cicero!  He  is  stronger  than  that 
man!"  cried  Nina.  In  this  moment  she  glanced  at  her 
feet  and  fainted  from  terror.  Morphiliziy  was  also 
astounded.  He  saw  that  her  feet  grew  together  and 
formed  one  black  mass.  He  rashly  tore  her  clothes  off 
her  body,  but  the  transformation  took  place  still  faster; 
her  whole  body  burned  and  grew  black,  and  in  a  few  min- 
utes from  her  hands  there  jumped  out  a  splendid  butter- 
fly and  joyfully  flew  across  the  square  to  meet  another 
one  who  had  come  out  of  Cicero's  dungeon.  Both  of 
them  hurried  to  the  gamdela's  body  and  to  the  white  tulip 
and  circled  around  them. 


36  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

How  could  one  describe  Morphiliziy's  wrath?  To 
express  his  anger  he  could  no  longer  find  any  human 
words.  Some  horrible,  fearful  sounds  came  out  of  his 
mouth  together  with  flames.  With  terror  his  warriors 
looked  on  as  he  threw  himself  about  on  the  square  and 
as  his  eyes  flashed.  Little  by  little  he  turned  completely 
into  a  flame.  Fiery  tongues  began  to  climb  out  of  the 
window,  slipped  down  to  the  square  and  everywhere  rose 
into  the  air,  hoping  to  burn  the  poor  butterflies.  In  vain 
did  they  fly  all  over  the  place,  everywhere  the  flame 
chased  them,  at  last  they  hid  themselves  in  the  tulip, 
which  hastened  to  shelter  them  with  its  leaves.  The 
whole  fury  of  the  fire  was  now  fixed  upon  the  unhappy 
little  flower.  Just  then  the  body  of  the  gamdela  was 
transformed  into  a  shower.  As  much  as  Morphi- 
liziy  harassed  his  enemy,  the  faithful  gamdela  fought 
against  him;  thus,  notwithstanding  all  the  badness  of 
Morphiliziy,  he  did  not  succeed  in  burning  the  tulip,  but 
the  white  leaves  only  ornamented  themselves  with  all  the 
colors  of  the  flame.  In  the  end  the  nurse  finally  con- 
quered her  enemy.  He  went  down  into  the  ground  and 
shows  himself  only  when  the  Lord  wishes  to  punish 
sinners. 

Oh,  how  dreadful  he  can  then  be!  He  shakes  the 
whole  earth,  he  tears  to  pieces  its  interior  and  forms  deep 
precipices  where  formerly  flourishing  cities  stood,  lets 
whole  villages  fall  to  ruins,  destroys  hundred-year-old 
edifices,  rips  up  gardens,  fields,  meadows,  forests.  In  a 
word,  Morphiliziy  became  a  perfect  subterranean  fire  and 
hourly  curses  new  generations,  while  the  good,  faithful 
gamdela  daily  renders  thanks  to  Him  who  turned  her 
into  a  beneficent  shower,  without  which  men  and  beasts 
and  plants  and  everything  tliat  is  good  on  earth  would 
perish. 

When  danger  had  vanished  the  leaves  of  the  tulip 
opened  themselves,  the  butterflies  hopped  out  and  hast- 
ened to  Damassek's  house.  There  they  took  again  their 
former  aspect.     They  were  married,  sold  off  all  of  John's 


SAINT     NINA  37 

wares,  and  with  incalculable  riches  went  away  to  Rome. 
Before  their  departure  they  dug  out  the  tulip  and  took  it 
along  with  them.  Cicero's  country  is  also  favored  by 
heaven  just  like  ours.  There  they  purchased  an  elegant 
house,  a  magnificent  garden,  and  the  very  best  spot  of 
this  garden  was  reserved  for  the  tulip.  With  their  own 
hands  they  planted  and  took  care  of  it,  and  soon  the  whole 
town  delighted  in  the  splendid  flower,  which,  refreshed 
by  frequent  showers,  grew  in  size.  In  a  few  years  the 
whole  garden  became  one  field  of  tulips. 

Cicero's  and  Nina's  numerous  children  played  around 
them,  while  a  shower  refreshed  them  morning  and  even- 
ing. Nina  and  Cicero  always  went  into  the  garden  at 
that  time,  and  with  gratefulness  kissed  the  bright  leaves, 
remembering  their  dear  gamdela  whom  people  now  bless 
the  world  over,  as  a  reward  for  her  faithfulness  and  love. 


IV.  Saint  Nina 

A  TALE 

The  fourteenth  of  January  is  a  day  of  great  solemnity 
throughout  Georgia.  This  is  the  fete  of  Saint  Nina, 
who  converted  us  to  Christianity.  Nina's  father,  Zavon- 
lon,  was,  according  to  tradition,  a  relation  of  the  great 
and  holy  martyr,  George,  who  married  Sossanna,  the  sis- 
ter of  Yovenalii,  patriarch  of  Jerusalem,  whose  family 
came  from  Koloss.  He  and  his  sister  became  orphans  in 
early  childhood  and  went  to  Jerusalem,  where  Yovenalii 
accepted  an  appointment  as  secretary,  while  Sossanna 
entered  the  service  of  Sarah,  a  woman  of  Vifleem.  In  the 
meantime  Zavonlon  travelled  from  Kappadokia  to  Rome 
to  be  presented  to  the  Emperor,  and  reached  there  just  at 
the  time  when  the  Brand j  is,  who  had  revolted,  appeared 
in  the  valley  of  Patalania.  Zavonlon  did  not  let  them 
reach  Rome,  but  turned  them  to  flight,  captured  the  Tsar 
and   leaders,   and   handed   them   over   to   the  Emperor. 


38  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

When,  however,  the  monarch  condemned  them  to  death, 
they  began  to  cry  and  implore  Zavonlon  to  convert  them 
to  Christianity. 

"Lead  us  to  the  temple  of  thy  God,"  they  said,  "before 
having  us  killed.  Thou  didst  capture  us  and  having  sac- 
rificed us  to  God  thou  wilt  not  be  responsible  for  our 
death,  magnanimous  hero!" 

Then  Zavonlon  went  to  the  patriarch  and  informed  him 
of  all  that  had  taken  place.  Without  saying  a  word  to 
the  Emperor,  the  patriarch,  with  the  help  of  Zavonlon, 
baptized  them,  let  them  partake  of  the  Holy  Communion, 
and  taught  them  the  Christian  faith.  At  sunrise  on  the 
following  day  the  Brand j is  rose,  attired  themselves  in 
funeral  robes  and  started  for  the  place  of  execution. 
They  prayed,  thanked  God,  who  had  saved  them  by  bap- 
tism, and  said : 

"We  are  immortal  even  after  death,  because  the  Lord 
hath  glorified  us  by  giving  us  permission  to  partake  of 
the  Holy  Communion.  Yes,  let  His  name  now  be  glori- 
fied! now,  henceforth,  and  evermore!  Woe  to  our  fa- 
thers, who  died  in  ignorance  and  remained  in  the  dark,  we 
shall  not  taste  the  sorrowful,  but  the  joyful  fruit.  Ap- 
proach, executioner,  and  cut  off  our  heads !" 

At  these  words  they  willingly  stretched  their  necks 
under  the  sword.  But  Zavonlon,  who  could  no  longer 
stand  this  spectacle,  rushed  to  the  Emperor  in  order  to 
implore  his  pardon  for  them. 

"I  give  them  to  thee;  do  with  them  whatever  thou 
wilt!"  said  the  sovereign.  Zavonlon  lost  no  time  in  re- 
turning to  the  spot  of  execution  and  succeeded  in  saving 
those  sentenced. 

Thereupon  they  began  to  beg  him  to  lead  them  home 
to  their  native  land  in  order  to  preach  there  about  the 
Faith  of  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  convert  those  desir- 
ous of  leaving  paganism.  Zavonlon  went  to  the  patri- 
arch, got  some  priests,  and  with  the  Emperor's  permis- 
sion departed,  accompanied  by  the  Brandjis.  When  they 
had  but  one  more  day  of  travelling  before  them,  a  rumor 


SAINT     NINA  39 

spread  in  their  country  that  the  Tsar  was  alive  and  meant 
to  return  with  his  courtiers.  The  sections  of  Kkhozamo, 
Kkhosa,  Goakchladja  or  Gardadja,  Kkhonebag,  Kkhji- 
rag  or  Kindt  jag,  Zadja,  Zaza,  Zarda,  Zamra  and  Tkmoka 
hurried  to  meet  them,  and  were  reached  on  the  banks  of  a 
great  and  deep  river;  the  water  was  blessed  and  they 
entered  it  and  came  out  at  one  special  spot  where  a  priest 
laid  his  hand  on  them. 

Zavonlon  stayed  with  them  till  they  were  baptized  and 
converted,  put  everything  in  perfect  order,  left  the  priests 
and  went  away,  overwhelmed  with  gorgeous  presents. 

"I  shall  take  these  treasures  for  the  decoration  of  the 
tomb  of  the  Lord,"  thought  Zavonlon,  and  started  for 
Jerusalem,  where  he  gave  everything  to  the  poor.  At 
that  time  Yovenalii  (in  monkhood  he  had  taken  the  name 
of  Zadass)  was  patriarch  of  Jerusalem,  and  made  friends 
with  Zavonlon,  while  Sarah  of  Vavilon  recognized  him 
and  learned  to  cherish  his  capacities.  Besides,  she  said 
to  the  patriarch  :  "Zavonlon  is  the  father  of  the  Brand j  is 
(original  inhabitants  of  Barcelona)  whom  he  converted, 
and  to  whom  he  gave  the  Holy  Baptism;  he  carried  out 
the  commands  of  God,  and  thinking  the  matter  over,  I 
counsel  thee  to  let  him  marry  thy  sister  Sossanna"  (prob- 
ably Susanna).  Sarah's  counsel  was  carried  out  and  the 
young  couple  left  for  Colossus,  Zavonlon's  fatherland. 

Soon  the  bride  gave  birth  to  a  daughter,  Nina.  When 
she  was  twelve  years  old  her  parents  sold  their  whole 
property  and  settled  in  Jerusalem.  Here  Zavonlon  was 
made  a  monk  by  the  Patriarch  German  (because  Sos- 
sanna's  brother  had  already  died),  and  became  divorced 
from  his  wife.  Pressing  his  daughter  to  his  breast  and 
covering  her  face  with  tears,  he  said : 

"My  dear  and  only  child,  I  leave  thee  an  orphan,  and 
recommend  thee  to  our  Heavenly  Father,  God,  who  nour- 
ishes all  live  beings,  because  He  is  the  father  of  orphans 
and  the  Judge  of  widows.  Fear  nothing,  my  daughter, 
but  try  to  imitate  Mary  Magdalen  and  the  sisters  of 
Lazarus  in  their  love  to  God.     If  thou  lovest  Him  as 


40  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

much  as  they  did,  He  will  also  refuse  nothing  to  thee." 
Having  embraced  her  once  more,  he  crossed  the  Jordan 
and  started  to  preach  the  teachings  of  God  among  wild 
nations,  where  the  only  God,  creator  of  all  beings,  knew 
that  the  time  was  ripe.  Sossanna,  on  the  other  hand,  by 
order  of  the  patriarch,  looked  after  the  poor  women,  but 
was  put  in  the  service  of  Niapkhora,  an  Armenian  woman 
from  Doroim. 

She  stayed  two  years  at  her  house,  learning  the  laws 
of  God,  because  at  that  time  there  was  nobody  in  all 
Jerusalem  so  well  acquainted  with  the  Old  and  New  Con- 
fession and  who  had  such  a  broad  and  enlightened  mind. 
Niapkhora  was  honorable  and  truthful  and  imitated  Abra- 
ham in  hospitality.  Her  house  was  always  open  to  all 
pilgrims  coming  to  pray  at  the  Tomb  of  the  Lord. 
More  than  once  she  happened  to  receive  Christians  who 
had  been  Jews  and  had  inhabited  Georgia.  From  them 
Nina  heard  a  story  how,  at  the  time  of  the  Babylonian 
captivity,  some  Jews  had  settled  down  at  Mtzkhet  and 
how  they  yearly  sent  some  of  their  people  to  the  Easter 
celebrations  at  Jerusalem.  They  also  told  her  that  in 
the  second  year  of  Aderka's  reign  in  Georgia,  they  found 
out  about  the  birth  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  through 
these  very  messengers.  Within  thirty  years  at  Mtzkhet 
delegates  arrived  from  the  preosviashtchennik  (clerical 
title)  Anna  with  the  following  news: 

"He  to  whom  the  wise  men  brought  presents  is  now 
grown  up  and  teaches  us  a  new  faith;  thereupon  we  are 
sending  word  to  the  Jews  in  order  to  find  among  them 
teachers  of  the  law  and  to  tell  them :  'Come  ye  all,  who 
uphold  the  law  of  Moses  and  clear  up  our  perplexity! 
Let  all  those  acquainted  with  law  immediately  leave  the 
foreign  lands  and  hasten  with  all  possible  speed  to  the 
fatherland,  in  order  to  confirm  and  guard  the  faith  of  our 
forefathers,  carry  out  the  laws  of  Moses,  save  the  common 
folk  from  being  dazzled  by  the  new  teaching,  and  further- 
more, put  the  guilty  one  to  death.'  Elios,  a  man  who  was 
no  longer  young,  of  the  tribe  of  the  Levites,  decided  to 


SAINT     NINA  41 

go  to  Jerusalem,  leaving  his  mother,  a  descendant  of  the 
high  priest  Ilia,  to  the  care  of  his  sister  Sidonia,  because 
the  old  woman  herself  said : 

"  'Go,  my  beloved  son,  whither  the  Lord  and  his  holy 
law  call  thee,  but  mind  my  remarks :  thou  as  a  man  well 
instructed  in  law  shouldst  not  allow  them  to  have  a  god- 
less intention.  I  beg  thee — do  not  have  a  hand  in  spill- 
ing the  blood  of  this  man.  Thou  knowest  that  this  is  the 
carrying  out  of  the  ancient  prophecies,  believe  this  one 
with  all  thy  heart  as  I  believe  in  him !'  " 

Together  with  Elios  went  a  young  Hebrew,  Longinos, 
a  warrior  from  Karssan,  and  they  reached  Jerusalem  just 
at  the  time  of  the  crucifixion  of  our  Lord,  as  they  arrived 
on  a  Friday. 

When  they  drew  lots,  a  Greek  tunic  fell  to  the  share 
of  Elios,  but  Longinos  received  the  garment  of  the  Lord, 
which  he  carried  back  to  Kontais  (this  garment  used  to 
hang  in  the  centre  of  the  church  in  a  crystal  vessel  up  to 
the  time  of  Shah  Abass,  who  sent  it  away  to  Russia). 
When  they  began  to  crucify  our  Lord,  by  chance  the 
sound  of  the  hammer  and  nails  came  to  the  mother  of 
Elios,  and  she  exclaimed : 

"Good-bye,  kingdom  of  Israel!  Unhappy  ones — you 
are  lost  forevermore!  By  your  craziness  you  kill  your 
Vladyka  and  the  Saviour  of  the  world,  and  thus  you 
become  the  wilful  murderers  of  your  Creator!  Woe  ye 
unhappy  ones!  There  is  no  lamentation  equal  to  your 
distress !  Woe  to  me,  because  my  ears  have  heard  these 
mournful  sounds !"  and  with  these  words  she  gave  up  her 
soul  to  God.  When,  however,  Elios  returned  to  Mtzkhet 
bringing  the  robe,  Sidonia  came  out  to  meet  him,  and 
crying  and  weeping  threw  herself  in  his  arms  to  tell  him 
of  her  mother's  death ;  and  lo !  she  came  to  glance  at  the 
robe.  She  recognized  it  as  having  belonged  to  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  and  the  thought  that  her  brother  had  helped 
along  his  death  filled  her  heart  with  indescribable  sorrow. 
Having  placed  on  her  breast  the  invaluable  holy  relic,  she 
died. 


42  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

The  news  of  her  death  spread  all  over  Mtzkhet  and 
reached  the  Tsar,  who  wished  to  see  the  dead  woman. 
Coming  to  her  body  he  was  struck  by  the  beauty  of  the 
robe,  giving  out  a  heavenly  glow,  and  he  wanted  to  put 
it  on,  but  no  power  under  the  sun  could  tear  the  relic  out 
of  the  arms  of  the  deceased.  Elios  buried  his  sister 
together  with  the  robe,  and  thus  saved  it  from  further 
attempts  of  the  unbelieving. 

These  tales  made  a  strong  impression  on  Nina's  soul, 
she  often  and  long  reflected  how  she  might  seek  out  the 
place  where  the  robe  was,  and  tried  to  obtain  information 
from  her  governess.  "My  child,"  said  Niapkhora,  "I  see 
that  by  thy  strength  thou  are  equal  to  a  lioness,  whose 
roar  hushes  up  the  growling  of  all  quadrupeds.  Thy 
capacity  for  penetration  puts  thee  on  a  footing  with  the 
female  eagle,  who  by  her  flying  exceeds  the  male  eagles 
and  with  her  little  eyes  sees  all  creation;  having  beheld 
the  booty  she  inspects  it  with  her  piercing  glances,  just  as 
the  fire  experiments  with  the  gold,  and  makes  for  it  with 
spread-out  wings.  Such  will  be  thy  life.  Thy  voice  will  be 
heard  all  over  the  world  and  thy  booty  is  to  enrich  God. 
Now  I  will  explain  it  all  to  thee.  Thou  knowest  that  the 
immortal  God  had  compassion  for  the  mortal  inhabitants 
of  this  world  and  came  to  earth  in  order  to  assemble 
around  him  the  nations  and  save  the  whole  world.  His 
first  good  deeds  were  applied  to  the  Hebrews,  among 
whom  he  made  the  dead  arise,  made  the  blind  see,  and 
healed  the  sick.  Astounded,  they  sent  out  messengers 
all  over  the  world  in  order  that  the  Hebrews  might  most 
rapidly  assemble  at  a  great  council. 

"  'We  are  perishing,'  exclaimed  the  messengers,  'hurry, 
gather  ye  all !' 

"Then  from  all  countries  there  came  together  people, 
educated  in  the  laws  of  Moses — they  came  together  to 
openly  oppose  themselves  to  the  Holy  Ghost  and,  namely, 
do  what  was  necessary  to  the  world.  They  crucified  the 
Lord  Jesus  and  drew  lots  to  get  his  robe.  The  robe  was 
handed  over  without  quarreling  to  the  Man  of  Mtzkhet. 


SAINT     NINA  43 

Thou  knowest  also  that  upon  the  burial  of  our  Lord  they 
placed  guards  at  his  tomb,  but  that  he  arose  according 
to  prediction,  and  in  the  tomb  there  remained  nothing  but 
the  shroud,  which  the  Apostle  Luke  took,  but  no  one 
knows  to  whom  he  gave  it.  As  to  the  vesture  of  the 
Lord,  which  was  not  found  in  the  tomb,  many  conclude 
that  the  Apostle  Peter  took  it  without  telling  anything 
about  its  further  fate.  I  in  my  turn  am  more  inclined  to 
believe  what  we  heard  from  the  Hebrews  of  Mtzkhet. 
The  crosses  are  hidden  here  at  Jerusalem,  but  this  place  is 
unknown  to  everybody  until  the  Lord  doth  open  it  in 
times  to  come  by  his  chosen  messenger !" 

Hearing  these  words,  Nina  raised  herself  and  thanked 
God  and  asked:  "Well,  where  then  is  that  land  where 
the  robe  was  discovered  ?" 

"The  town  of  Mtzkhet  is  in  Georgia.  This  is  a  moun- 
tainous land,  the  borderland  of  Armenia,  and  its  inhabi- 
tants still  continue  to  practise  idolatry.  The  Chaldean 
magis  have  a  strong  influence  over  the  people,"  replied 
Niapkhora. 

At  that  time  there  arrived  from  Ethesus  a  woman  who 
had  come  to  visit  and  pay  homage  to  the  Holy  Sepulchre 
and  who  stopped  at  Niapkhora's. 

"Is  the  Empress  Helen  still  in  the  shade  of  unbelief  ?" 
asked  Niapkhora  of  her. 

"I  am  her  servant,"  answered  the  newcomer,  "and 
know  all  her  wishes,  both  open  and  hidden.  She  would 
like  to  become  a  Christian  and  be  baptized." 

"Let  me  go  to  the  sovereign,"  Nina  began  to  ask  of 
her  mistress,  "perhaps  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ!" 

"Let  us  first  ask  the  blessing  of  our  most  holy  Patriarch 
German,"  answered  Niapkhora,  and  went  to  him. 

Soon  they  called  in  Nina  and  placed  her  on  the  steps  of 
the  ambo;  thereupon  German  put  his  hands  upon  her 
shoulders  and  having  sighed  from  the  depth  of  his  soul, 
he  said:  "Vladyka,  Immortal  God!  To  Thee  I  commit 
this  orphan,  the  daughter  of  a  sister  of  one  of  Thy  ser- 
vants, and  send  her  to  preach  Thy  faith  and  announce  Thy 


44  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

resurrection  everywhere  where  Thou  desirest  it  to  be  car- 
ried out !  Heavenly  Jesus !  be  Thou  her  companion  dur- 
ing the  journey,  her  protector  in  danger,  a  refuge,  a 
leader  and  a  teacher  as  Thou  hast  been  from  century  to 
century  to  all  those  who  feared  Thy  holy  name!" 

That  very  night  the  Virgin  appeared  to  St.  Nina  in  a 
dream,  to  whose  happy  lot  Iveria  fell  when  she  together 
with  the  apostles  drew  lots  to  see  who  should  go  to  preach 
the  faith  of  Christ  in  Georgia.  In  the  hands  of  the 
Heavenly  Queen  there  was  a  vineyard  cross,  which  by 
her  command  was  tied  with  some  of  Nina's  hair.  The 
Most  Holy  Virgin  handed  the  cross  to  the  sleeping  girl 
and  ordered  her  to  go  in  her  stead  to  convert  the  Iverian 
people.  The  Saint  awoke  with  the  cross  in  her  hands 
and  hastened  to  announce  to  her  mother  all  that  had  oc- 
curred. With  happy  emotion  Sossanna  listened  to  her, 
kissed  her,  crossed  herself,  and  blessing  her,  let  her  start 
out,  commending  Nina  to  the  care  of  God. 

From  her  mother  Nina  went  straight  to  the  Ethesian 
woman,  whom  she  began  to  hurry  up  to  start  out,  as  her 
heart  was  burning  with  impatience;  and  notwithstanding 
the  uncertainty  and  length  of  the  journey,  her  readiness 
to  do  everything  to  serve  God  was  so  great  that  she  did 
not  have  the  least  fear ;  this  ardor  was  not  left  unrewarded 
by  the  Leader  of  Hearts.  He  Himself  appeared  to  St. 
Nina,  quieted  and  strengthened  her  for  the  coming  expe- 
dition. 

Having  reached  Ethesus,  the  Saint,  in  the  house  of  her 
companion,  found  the  Tsarevna  Ripsime  fleeing  from  the 
Diocletian  torments  together  with  fifty  friends.  Soon 
they  were  joined  by  three  hundred  maidens  and  Saint 
Gaiane,  her  nurse.  Ripsime  grew  attached  to  Nina, 
because  the  Ethesian  woman  told  her  the  latter's  story,  and 
the  Saint  took  advantage  of  the  kind  feelings  of  the 
Tsarevna  in  order  to  instruct  her  still  more  in  the  faith ; 
and  in  the  course  of  this  year  she  baptized  the  Queen, 
Gaiane,  and  seventy  men  of  her  suite. 

They  passed  two  years  together  at  the  monastery  of 


SAINT     NINA  45 

Poss-Rhoss.  Just  at  that  time  Emperor  Maximian  sent 
his  eunuchs  everywhere  to  seek  out  the  beautiful  and 
good  girls  and  bring  them  to  him — without  distinction  of 
rank,  extraction,  or  even  religious  belief. 

The  messengers  arrived  at  the  monastery  of  Poss- 
Rhoss,  beheld  Ripsime,  and  struck  by  her  unusual  beauty, 
they  did  not  yet  decide  to  take  her,  but  began  to  enquire 
about  her  family.  Having  found  out  that  she  was  of 
royal  rank,  they  considered  her  worthy  of  becoming 
Maximian's  wife,  painted  her  portrait  and  went  away. 
Hardly  had  Maximian  glanced  at  her  portrait,  when  his 
heart  flamed  up  with  some  strong  passion.  He  an- 
nounced that  in  the  whole  world  there  was  no  equal  per- 
fection of  beauty,  that  Ripsime  was  worthy  of  becoming 
his  wife,  that  their  marriage  should  be  celebrated  with 
unheard  of  till  then  solemnity,  and  he  immediately  sent 
messengers  to  all  parts  of  his  immense  monarchy  so  that 
each  subject  might  come  to  take  part  in  the  nuptial  fes- 
tivities. In  the  meantime  the  saints  trembled  from  fear 
because  they  knew  that  this  Tsar  was  like  a  vessel  of 
anger,  sly  like  a  snake  in  heaven,  also  not  clean,  and  idol- 
atrous. They  imagined  that  the  Tsarevna's  portrait 
would  cause  them  to  be  very  much  grieved,  and  having 
fasted  a  long  time,  they  prayed  to  God  and  decided  to 
rely  on  His  holy  mercy  and  secretly  run  away  from  this 
place.  And  thus  the  seventy  sisters  set  out  for  Armenia, 
in  the  neighborhood  of  Vagkarshapat,  and  reached  a 
splendid  town  called  New  Dovin,  where  the  Tsar  himself 
resided. 

Here  they  took  up  their  quarters  in  poor  huts,  which 
surrounded  the  town  from  the  north  and  west  and  were 
used  for  pressing  out  the  grapes.  Here  with  laborious 
work  they  earned  their  own  living.  Having,  however, 
discovered  that  the  Tsarevna  Ripsime  with  her  nurse  and 
companions  had  disappeared  in  some  unknown  place, 
Maximian  became  perfectly  furious  and  sent  messengers 
to  look  everywhere  for  her. 

His  ambassadors  arrived  at  the  court  of  Trdat,  Tsar  of 


46  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

Armenia,  with  the  following  letter :  "The  autocratic 
Emperor  to  his  nearest  brother,  friend  and  comrade 
Trdat — I  salute  thee.  Thy  friendship  is  our  most  faith- 
ful ally ;  I  inform  thee  above  all  that  the  sinful  Christian 
nature  is  very  harmful  to  us,  because  it  forces  the  nations 
to  disregard  our  mightiness  and  not  respect  our  Majesty. 
Their  religion  consists  of  the  following  points :  they  serve 
a  dead  and  crucified  man,  adore  wood  and  consider  it 
glorious  to  die  for  their  Lord.  Although  they  fear  not 
the  Jews,  they  nevertheless  fear  Him,  whom  the  Jews 
killed  and  crucified.  In  their  blindness  they  defame  mon- 
archs,  scorn  the  gods,  attribute  absolutely  nothing  to  the 
powerful  brightness  of  the  sun,  moon,  and  stars — saying 
that  these  are  the  creations  of  the  crucified.  They  anger 
the  whole  world  to  such  a  degree  that  fathers  and  mothers 
separate  themselves  one  from  another,  not  awaiting 
death.  In  vain  do  our  commands  and  terrible  tortures 
exterminate  them,  for  they  appear  in  still  greater  num- 
bers !  Having  by  chance  seen  a  young  Christian  maid,  I 
wished  to  marry  her,  but  she,  instead  of  desiring  to  be 
united  with  a  Tsar,  rebuked  me  like  a  dirty  being  and 
secretly  ran  off  into  thy  lands.  Investigate  this  affair, 
my  dear  brother,  order  a  search  to  be  made,  and  as  soon  as 
thou  findest  her  with  her  companions,  put  to  death  the  lat- 
ter, but  send  splendid  Ripsime  hither,  or  if  she  pleases 
thee,  take  her,  for  thou  wilt  not  find  such  a  perfect  beauty 
in  all  Greece.  I  hope  that  thou  art  in  good  health — 
adieu,  serve  the  gods!" 

Having  read  the  letter,  Trdat  began  the  search,  and 
soon  found  the  saints.  Ripsime  produced  on  him  exactly 
the  same  impression  as  on  Maximian  and  he  also  made 
up  his  mind  to  have  her  become  his  wife.  But  the  Saint 
flatly  refused  him,  and  so  he  tortured  her  together  with 
thirteen  companions  on  the  fifth  of  October;  and  Saint 
Gaiane  and  two  others  on  the  following  day.  The  remain- 
ing succeeding  in  hiding  themselves ;  among  them  was  also 
St.  Nina,  who  by  God's  instructions  hid  herself  in  the 
branches  of  a  prickly  rosebush,  without  flowers.     Here 


SAINT     NINA  47 

she  beheld  a  bright  star  coming  down  from  the  clouds; 
it  served  as  a  footstool  to  a  deacon,  in  whose  hands  there 
was  a  censer ;  out  of  the  latter  there  came  such  an  abun- 
dant perfume  that  the  sky  really  darkened.  The  deacon 
was  accompanied  by  innumerable  heavenly  beings.  This 
was  the  instant  when  the  martyrs  breathed  their  last 
breath,  united  themselves  with  the  heavenly  forces  sent 
out  after  their  souls,  and  together  with  them  rose  to 
heaven. 

"Lord  Jesus !"  exclaimed  the  Saint,  "why  dost  thou 
abandon  me  with  aspics  and  snakes?" 

In  answer  to  this  lamentation,  a  voice  was  heard  from 
Heaven,  saying:  "Arise  and  start  for  the  North,  where 
there  is  a  great  harvest,  but  few  workers!" 

And  thus  the  fourteen-year-old  child  went  out  to  con- 
vert a  whole  country.  She  guided  herself  by  the  voice 
of  God  and  overcame  all  difficulties :  the  length  of  the 
journey  and  physical  exhaustion,  and  the  fear  of  wild  ani- 
mals and  wicked  people  and  the  cold  and  hunger  and 
want!  She  went  as  the  apostles  went;  without  a  staff, 
and  just  like  them,  she  conquered  kings,  converted  whole 
nations,  healed  the  sick  and  glorified  the  name  of  that 
God  who  had  called  to  her:  "Arise  and  go!"  Without 
losing  a  moment's  time  she  left  for  the  North. 

The  dear  one  constantly  reminded  her  of  the  following 
words:  "There  is  a  great  harvest  but  few  workers!" 
and  in  this  she  seemed  to  think  there  was  an  explanation 
of  the  fact  that  on  her  fell  the  godly  choice.  Near  Khert- 
viss  her  strength  began  to  fail.  From  continuous  walk- 
ing she  had  become  quite  lame  and  was  forced  to  stop  and 
go  into  winter  quarters — enduring  innumerable  priva- 
tions. In  time  her  health  was  so  much  restored  that  she 
started  again  on  her  expedition. 

Having  reached  the  frontier  of  Djavakhetta  she  stop- 
ped on  the  bank  of  Lake  Pkaravno,  known  also  under  the 
designations :  Pkdrnav,  Paraban,  Pkanavar,  and  Tana- 
ravan ;  from  this  lake  flows  out  a  river  called  the  Mtkouar 
of  Djavakhetta,  from  which  are  to  be  seen  high  moun- 


48  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

tains  covered  with  snow  even  during  the  summer  months. 
They  are  the  cause  of  much  cold  weather  in  all  the  neigh- 
boring towns  and  villages.     Fear  seized  Saint  Nina. 

"O  Lord!"  she  cried  out,  trembling,  "accept  my  soul!" 
and  she  fell  to  the  ground.  For  two  whole  days  she 
could  not  master  her  fright  nor  continue  her  journey. 
At  last  hunger  forced  her  to  ask  for  food  of  some  poor 
fishermen  trading  on  the  lake  and  of  the  shepherds  who 
guarded  their  herds  on  the  banks  of  the  lake. 

The  latter  often  used  to  invoke  their  gods  at  night. 
These  were  called  Armaz  and  Zaden,  and  the  heathen  in- 
habitants of  the  lake  districts  promised  them  rich  sacri- 
fices if  they  only  guarded  the  herds  from  any  possible 
evil.  Hearing  that  their  prayers  were  spoken  in  Arme- 
nian, to  which  Saint  Nina  was  somewhat  accustomed  as 
she  had  served  at  Niapkhora's,  she  dared  to  ask  them 
whither  they  had  come. 

"I  am  an  Akovanian  from  Elrbienik  on  the  banks  of 
the  Lopatsh-Tskan"  (this  is  the  left  arm  of  the  Alasana, 
Plin  calls  the  inhabitants  of  this  region  Loubienis),  said 
one  of  them. 

"We  are  Kakhetines  from  Sapourtzle  and  Kindsar  near 
Mouknar,"  murmured  two  others. 

"But  I  am  a  Touissian  from  Rabatt,"  added  a  third 
one. 

"Here  is  one  from  the  great  city  of  Mtzkhet,  where 
there  lives  a  Tsar  and  where  we  have  temples  of  our 
gods ;  in  summer  we  all  drive  our  herds  to  the  banks  of 
the  Pkarnav,  thus  saving  ourselves  from  the  unbearable 
heat  of  our  countries.  The  reason  that  the  lake  has  so 
many  names  is  that  each  of  us  pronounces  its  name  ac- 
cording to  his  own  language.  In  the  autumn  we  dis- 
perse to  our  many  homes  to  escape  the  cold  of  this  dis- 
trict." 

"Where  is  Mtzkhet?"  asked  Nina  with  a  fainting 
heart. 

"This  river  unites  itself  with  another  one  which  comes 
from  Kola,  changes  its  name  to  Mtkonar  and  flows  to 
Mtzkhet." 


SAINT     NINA  49 

She  looked  at  the  sides  of  the  river :  it  was  an  endless 
plain.  She  became  frightened  upon  beholding  its  bound- 
less limits.  Having  sighed  over  the  great  length  of  the 
coming  journey,  she  put  her  head  on  a  stone  near  the 
source  of  the  river  and  fell  asleep. 

In  a  dream  there  appeared  to  her  a  man  of  middle 
height  with  flying  hair,  and  handed  her  a  written  roll, 
which  ran  as  follows :  "Carry  this  in  all  haste  to  the 
idolatrous  Tsar  of  Mtzkhet!"  Saint  Nina  cried  bitterly 
and  began  to  implore  and  pray:  "O  Lord!  I  am  a 
woman,  an  adventurer,  uneducated,  I  am  unable  to  say 
much;  now  how  in  the  world  am  I  to  go  into  a  strange 
land  to  heathen  nations — to  a  mighty  Tsar?" 

Then  the  shining  man  unfolded  the  roll  in  which  were 
written  ten  commandments  as  on  the  tablets  of  Moses, 
and  gave  them  to  St.  Nina  to  read.  She  awoke  with  the 
roll  in  her  hands.  The  following  were  the  contents  of 
the  roll : 

I :  Amen — I  say  unto  ye,  go  on  then,  for  this  testa- 
ment will  be  proclaimed  all  over  the  world,  will  go  from 
mouth  to  mouth,  and  hardly  will  it  be  known  when  docu- 
ments will  appear  to  commemorate  the  event. 

II :  Make  no  difference  between  men  or  women.  Ill : 
As  thou  goest,  instruct  all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the 
name  of  the  Father  and  the  Son  and  the  Holy  Ghost. 
IV :  The  world  is  the  language  of  enlightenment  and 
thy  glory,  О  Israel !  V :  This  good  deed  of  heaven  will 
be  practised  the  world  over.  VI :  He  who  accepts  you, 
accepts  Me  and  he  who  accepts  Me  accepts  Him  who 
glorified  Me.  VII :  Mary  loved  the  Lord  exceedingly, 
for  she  always  obeyed  his  commandments.  VIII :  Not 
cutting  off  the  bodies  of  the  murderers,  the  souls  of  those 
who  are  powerful  shall  not  linger.  IX :  The  speech  of 
Jesus  to  Mary  Magdalen :  "Go,  О  woman,  and  announce 
my  fraternity!"  X:  "Teach  them  to  promptly  and  rig- 
idly observe  all  these  commandments  and  then  I  shall  be 
with  you,  in  all  times  and  to  the  end  of  the  world — 
Amen !" 


50  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

Having  read  the  roll,  Saint  Nina  became  convinced 
that  this  apparition  came  directly  from  the  Lord.  She 
ardently  prayed  that  the  Lord  might  soothe  her,  and  com- 
mitting herself  to  his  will,  she  immediately  followed  the 
course  of  the  river.  At  first  it  flowed  towards  the  West 
through  wild  and  sterile  countries.  The  journey  became 
still  more  terrible  through  the  number  of  wild  animals 
filling  these  deserts  with  their  fearful  roaring,  but  not 
one  of  them  attempted  to  approach  and  touch  the  protege 
of  God.  Only  when  the  river  turned  to  the  East  did 
they  begin  little  by  little  to  disappear.  Driven  on  by  fear 
she  forgot  exhaustion  and  went  rapidly  ahead,  hardly 
stopping  a  minute  to  catch  breath.  Soon  after  the  turn 
of  the  river  Saint  Nina  overtook  some  travellers  going 
to  Ourbishi  or  Ouriat-Oubani  (which  means  "Street  of 
the  Hebrews"),  and  joyfully  followed  them,  but  at  Our- 
bishi a  disappointment  awaited  her;  instead  of  believers 
of  the  real  God  she  found  people  who  bowed  down  and 
adored  fire,  wood,  and  stone;  her  heart  burned  with  in- 
dignation, but  the  Lord  comforted  her  by  instructing 
some  Jews  to  give  her  a  hospitable  reception,  which  she 
made  use  of  for  about  one  month,  when  the  following 
spectacle  aroused  her  feelings  : 

She  beheld  a  great  crowd  of  people  going  towards 
Mtzkhet,  and  as  she  heard  from  her  host  that  there  were 
Hebrews  there,  she  followed  the  people  in  the  distance 
and  thus  happened  to  reach  her  point  of  destination  upon 
the  fete  of  Armaz.  Before  reaching  the  bridge  near  Mog- 
ontka  this  large  crowd  stopped  like  one  man  to  bow  down 
to  the  fire,  and  Saint  Nina  cried  bitterly  at  the  loss  of 
such  a  large,  large  number  of  human  souls,  ransomed  by 
the  most  precious  blood  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  On 
the  sixth  of  August,  324  A.  D.,  on  the  day  of  the  Trans- 
figuration of  the  Lord,  Saint  Nina,  according  to  tradi- 
tion, accomplished  her  first  wonder.  Upon  that  day  ap- 
pointed for  the  feting  of  the  idol  Armaz,  it  was  the  duty 
of  the  Tsar  and  Tsaritsa  to  take  part  in  the  ceremonies. 
From  early  in  the  morning  numberless  crowds  of  people, 


SAINT     NINA  51 

like  flowers  in  the  field,  filled  the  streets,  shouting  and 
hurrying,  each  one  trying  to  excel  his  neighbor  in  orna- 
menting their  respective  houses  with  carpets,  fine  shawls 
and  other  such  articles,  all  along  the  road  by  which  the 
royal  cortege  was  to  pass.  First  there  arrived  the 
Tsaritsa  Nana,  surrounded  by  the  wives  and  daughters 
of  the  aristocracy.  She  was  followed  by  the  Tsar  with 
a  numerous  suite.  Songs  of  praises  and  blessings  were 
heard  among  the  crowd  of  the  nation.  With  great  pomp 
the  procession  ascended  the  mountain  to  adore  their  god, 
who  was  cast  of  clean  gold,  while  at  his  side  there  stood 
two  inferior  gods  of  silver,  who  wore  gold  cuirasses  and 
in  their  aquamarine  eyes  had  artifically  made  rolling 
emerald  pupils.  These  last  idols  were  of  human  propor- 
tions and  inside  of  them  a  mechanism  was  hidden, 
through  which  their  hands  (in  which  there  were  sharp 
swords)  cut  down  all  those  who  dared  to  approach  the 
chief  god  without  making  a  sacrifice,  or  all  those  who 
adored  other  and  foreign  gods  instead.  On  the  Roman 
bridge,  Saint  Nina  joined  the  procession. 

"What  in  the  world  does  all  this  mean?"  she  asked 
of  a  Jewess. 

"This  is  the  god  of  gods — Armaz,  who  calls  the  people 
to  do  him  homage.  No  other  idol  can  compare  with  him, 
because  each  of  us  puts  on  his  best  garment  to-day  and 
holds  a  flag  in  his  hand  as  a  sign  of  joyousness." 

In  the  meantime  the  procession  had  reached  its  destina- 
tion. The  Tsar  bowed  down  to  the  ground,  surrounded 
by  whole  clouds  of  incense.  The  sacrificers  offered  their 
victims.  The  Tsaritsa,  the  nobility,  innumerable  hordes 
of  people  followed  the  example  of  their  ruler  to  the  great- 
est displeasure  of  the  Saint,  who  with  all  her  heart  prayed 
to  Him,  who  had  made  her  glorious  and  lo!  a  short- 
breathed  West  wind  came  up,  at  first  softly,  then  always 
stronger  and  stronger,  and  finally  turned  into  an  oragan. 

Losing  their  breath  and  feeling  choked,  the  Tsar  ran 
away  and  the  sacrificers  and  the  nation  too,  but  the  orcano 
turned  into  a  perfect  rain  of  stones — not  allowing  even 


52  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

half  of  those  fleeing  to  seek  shelter.  Stones  of  such  a 
size  poured  clown  that  not  every  grown  up  man  could  raise 
them  with  both  arms,  and  they  continued  to  ransack  the 
temple  and  idols,  until  all  had  been  turned  to  ashes  and 
dust. 

The  heathens  fled  in  terror;  this  mountain,  such  a  short 
time  before  so  crowded  with  people,  had  now  been  totally 
cleared  of  men  and  upon  it  sat  only  Nina,  who  was  not 
at  all  terrified  by  the  fearful  spectacle.  She  saw  in  this 
a  new  proof  of  the  all  mightiness  of  her  own  God,  and 
under  his  powerful  protection  she  quietly  lay  down  and 
peacefully  fell  asleep  on  a  huge  block  of  stone. 

The  next  day,  by  the  order  of  the  Tsar,  one  of  the 
noblemen  went  to  inspect  the  scene  of  the  disaster  of  the 
preceding  day.  He  beheld  Saint  Nina,  concluded  by  her 
dress  that  she  was  a  traveller  from  some  distant  land, 
and  with  customary  Georgian  hospitality,  invited  her  to 
stop  at  his  home.  But  his  offer  was  by  no  means  ac- 
cepted by  the  Saint.  She  continued  her  journey  along 
the  banks  of  the  river  and  finding  on  the  road  an  eye  of 
one  of  the  gods,  she  took  it  along  with  her.  Upon 
reaching  the  junction  of  the  Koura  and  Aragva,  where 
formerly  there  stood  a  town  and  a  fortress,  she  resolved 
to  take  a  rest  and  pass  the  night  at  that  point  of  the 
cape,  where  till  then  there  still  remained  the  ruins  of  the 
church  of  Favora. 

At  that  time  beautiful,  well-shaped,  high  birches  grew 
there,  with  magnificent  shady  branches.  They  were 
planted  by  Tsar  Bartom,  who  often  rested  in  their  shade ; 
this  custom  was  long  observed  by  the  nobility  and  well- 
known  men  and  almost  every  sunny  day  some  one  from 
the  aristocracy  passed  the  day  under  the  branches  of  the 
birches.  On  one  of  these  trees  Saint  Nina  painted  a 
cross  and  lived  under  it  in  constant  prayer  till  the  twelfth 
of  August.  On  that  day  came  to  refresh  herself  with 
the  coolness  of  the  famous  trees,  the  lady  of  the  royal 
court  Krokhana  with  her  servant,  a  Greek  woman.  The 
latter  by  the  order  of  her  mistress  asked  the  Saint  who 


SAINT     NINA  53 

she  was,  what  she  was  undertaking,  and  whether  she  did 
not  need  something.  The  Saint  said  that  she  was 
"Tevee,"  i.  е.,  a  prisoner  of  war  (which  does  not  mean 
that  she  was  a  servant,  as  some  writers  out  of  pure  igno- 
rance expressed  themselves  in  describing  her  life)  and  did 
not  tell  of  her  real  extraction.  Krokhana  immediately 
invited  her  to  follow  her  to  the  palace,  but  the  Saint 
refused  even  this  invitation. 

Within  three  days,  i.  е.,  on  the  day  of  the  Assumption 
of  the  Holy  Virgin,  she  crossed  the  Mtkovar  and  entered 
the  royal  fruit  gardens.  Near  the  place  where  now 
stands  the  church  of  the  Katholikoss  (Patriarch)  and  a 
pillar  erected  by  God,  there  lived  in  those  times  a  guar- 
dian, whose  wife  Anastasia  hastened  to  come  out  to  meet 
the  stranger.  She  embraced  her  like  an  old  and  dear 
friend,  kissed  her,  washed  off  her  dusty  feet,  rubbed  her 
exhausted  body  with  strengthening  fragrant  butter  and 
having  offered  her  bread  and  wine,  asked  her  to  take  a 
rest  and  to  recover  after  the  long,  long  journey.  Here 
the  Saint  remained  nine  months,  frequently  visiting 
Ourbishi,  where  some  Hebrews  lived,  in  the  hope  of  find- 
ing out  something  more  about  the  Lord's  robe;  and  in- 
deed the  Lord  blessed  her  attempts.  She  made  the 
acquaintance  of  Abiatkar,  the  descendant  of  Elios,  whom 
she  quickly  converted  to  Christianity  together  with  all  his 
family.  "When  she  arrived,"  said  Abiatkar  in  his  tale, 
remembered  in  Georgian  History,  "I  received  a  letter 
from  Jewish  priests  in  Antiochia,  in  which  they  expressed 
themselves  thus" : 

"The  Lord  divided  the  kingdom  of  Israel  into  three 
parts,  which  were  owned  by  the  Romans,  Armenians,  and' 
Barbarians.  There  will  be  no  more  prophets;  all  that  he 
told  us  through  the  inspiration  of  the  Holy  Ghost  was  ful- 
filled, we  are  scattered  all  over  the  world  and  our  father- 
land is  occupied  by  the  Romans.  О  Jews!  let  us  now 
weep  with  our  nation,  for  we  offended  God,  the  Creator 
of  all  beings." 

Looking  over  now  the  books  in  which  Moses  teaches 


54  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

us :  "each  one  who  on  earth  calls  himself  God  shall  be  put 
to  death !  Why  is  it  possible  then  that  we  sinned  in  kill- 
ing Jesus  of  Nazareth  ?  We  actually  see  that  in  ancient 
times,  when  our  forefathers  sinned  before  God  and  for- 
got Him,  He  lowered  them  to  servitude  and  made  them 
experience  all  the  horrors  of  captivity;  but  when  they 
turned  again  to  Him  and  invoked  Him,  He  saved  them 
from  need.  From  the  scriptures  we  know  that  this  hap- 
pened seven  times  in  ancient  history.  Now,  then,  when 
our  fathers  put  their  hands  on  the  son  of  a  poor  woman, 
God  deprived  us  of  his  mercifulness  and  support  and  lo ! 
our  government  fell  to  pieces,  we  were  separated  from 
our  temples  and  our  nationality  was  forgotten.  That  was 
about  three  hundred  years  ago.  The  Lord  does  not  hear 
our  prayers  and  does  not  send  us  help,  from  which  we 
conclude  that  perhaps  this  man  was  sent  by  God.  Thus 
did  they  write  me  several  times  and  aroused  doubts  in  my 
soul,  to  explain  which,  I  applied  to  Saint  Nina.  I  asked 
her  who  was  Jesus  and  why  the  Son  of  God  became  a 
simple  man. 

Then  Saint  Nina  opened  her  mouth  and  from  it  flowed 
out  words  of  life  as  abundantly  as  the  waves  in  the  depth 
of  the  sea.  From  her  very  mouth  I  found  out  everything 
contained  by  the  Christian  books,  and  she  explained  to  me 
their  profound  meaning.  I  felt  like  a  man  aroused  from 
sleep,  like  a  madman  coming  back  to  his  senses.  She 
rilled  my  heart  with  pity  for  our  forefathers,  made  me 
convince  myself  in  the  truths  of  the  New  Testament,  and 
from  her  words  I  indeed  recognized  in  him  Jesus  Christ, 
the  Son  of  God,  crucified,  resurrected,  and  having  come 
with  glory;  nay,  I  understood  that  He  was  the  one  who 
had  been  promised  to  those  believing.  I  saw  many  other 
wonders  yet,  accomplished  by  Saint  Nina  at  Mtzkhet  in 
my  time,  and  together  with  my  daughter  Sidonia  was 
converted  and  received  the  Holy  Baptism,  being  cleansed 
of  all  wickedness.  I  received  that  which  the  prophet 
David  had  vainly  wished :  I  heard  a  choir  of  voices  glori- 
fying the  New  Testament,  the  object  of  his  sighing;  and 


SAINT     NINA  55 

we  were  favored  with  the  permission  to  partake  of  the 
Holy  Communion,  of  the  body  and  blood  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  the  Lamb  that  perished  for  the  sins  of  the 
world,  the  best  and  most  compound  of  victuals.  О 
Lord,  strengthen  this  faith  in  my  heart  to  my  last  breath ! 
All  that  I  shall  after  this  relate,  I  myself  heard,  with  my 
own  ears  from  my  mother,  my  father,  or  read  in  books, 
recording  the  words  spoken  by  our  ancestors." 

After  this  follows  the  story  already  known  to  us  about 
the  robe.  On  the  tomb  of  Sidonia  under  a  huge  cedar 
grew  up  a  fragrant  bush  loaded  down  by  a  numberless 
quantity  of  flowers  and  leaves,  and  from  its  branches  a 
whole  bush  was  formed,  under  which  Saint  Nina  let  her- 
self down,  not  knowing  how  near  she  was  to  the  aim  of 
her  desires.  All  nights  she  passed  here  in  prayer,  and  lo ! 
in  one  of  these  sleepless  nights  of  prayer  a  shining  man 
appeared  to  her  and,  pointing  to  the  fragrant  bush,  ordered 
her  to  take  up  some  earth  under  it  to  use  for  healing  the 
sick.  The  next  morning  as  usual  Anastasia  came  to  her, 
offering  her  wine,  bread,  fruits,  and  cheese.  Having 
noticed  that  her  eyes  were  filled  with  tears,  Nina  asked 
her  the  cause,  and  so  found  out  that  both  she  and  her 
husband  were  deeply  grieved  by  the  fact  that  they  had  no 
children  and  attributed  this  misfortune  to  Anastasia's 
illness.  The  Saint  immediately  applied  holy  earth  and 
Anastasia  was  cured. 

Let  us  now  return  to  Abiatkar's  tale.  During  that 
period  Saint  Nina  saw  one  and  the  same  dream  three  or 
four  times  in  those  few  minutes  in  which  she  used  to  rest. 
A  horde  of  blackbirds  bathed  itself  in  the  river,  came  out 
of  the  water  whiter  than  snow,  and  rushed  towards  a 
peach  tree  actually  growing  near  her  bush.  In  the  ap- 
parition it  appeared  covered  with  wonderful  buds  and 
flowers.  With  great  haste  the  birds  gathered  and  all 
rivalled  one  another  in  bringing  them  to  the  Saint  as  to 
the  owner  of  the  garden;  afterwards  united  around  her 
in  a  circle  and  sang  most  marvellously. 

The  Saint  related  all  these  events  to  my  daughter 


5  6  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

Sidonia,  who  exclaiming  very  loud,  expressed  herself 
thus  :  "O  Prisoner ;  thou  that  didst  take  off  our  chains ! 
I  know  that  thou  art  the  reason  of  all  that  hath  now 
taken  place,  that  by  thee  we  are  made  to  discover  and 
acknowledge  the  past  spilling  of  the  blood  of  the  Heav- 
enly Man,  for  that  deed  the  Hebrews  and  their  kingdom 
perished,  they  were  deprived  of  their  temples  and  a 
strange  people  took  the  place  of  their  greatness.  Jeru- 
salem, О  Jerusalem!  how  thou  dost  spread  thy  wings  in 
order  to  protect  under  them  nations  from  every  part  of 
the  world,  thy  children  only  remained  without  shelter 
and  are  scattered  one  by  one  all  over  the  earth!  Now 
there  comes  to  us  here  a  woman,  born  in  a  foreign  land, 
who  makes  over  our  whole  kingdom !" 

Then  addressing  the  Saint,  she  said :  "That,  which 
thou  sawest,  clearly  predicts  to  us  that  this  place  has  been 
changed  by  thee  into  religious  gardens,  in  which  thy 
pupils  and  followers  whitened  by  thee  like  birds  will 
eternally  gather  heavenly  fruits,  singing  praises  and  glori- 
fying God!" 

The  Saint  openly  preached  the  message  of  Christ,  tell- 
ing the  people  that  up  till  then  they  had  been  entirely 
misled.  She  pointed  to  the  grape  cross  which  had  already 
accomplished  many  wonderful  cures  without  applying 
any  medicine,  simply  by  holding  it  to  the  sick  people. 
She  was  joined  in  her  converting  expedition  by  seven 
Jewish  women  whom  she  had  baptized.  Among  them 
also  my  daughter  Sidonia,  and  I  myself  helped  them  with 
all  my  strength,  trying  to  deserve  the  glorious  name  of 
Paul,  which  the  Saint  had  bestowed  upon  me  upon  my 
baptism.  Knowing  well  the  Jewish  law,  and  being  in- 
structed by  the  Saint,  it  was  easier  for  me  to  convert  the 
unbelieving  and  some  of  them  becoming  rebellious,  wished 
to  assault  me  with  stones ;  but  Tsar  Mirian  sent  out  several 
of  his  attendants  to  deliver  me  from  their  arms,  because 
the  news  of  the  glory  of  the  wonders  accomplished  in 
Greece  and  Armenia  came  to  him  and  so  he  did  not  pre- 
vent Saint  Nina  and  her  pupils  from  preaching  the  truth, 
which  he  sympathized  with. 


SAINT     NINA  57 

But  the  devil,  who  had  for  a  long  time  raged  against 
the  true  believers,  won  the  heart  of  the  Tsaritsa  Nana, 
who  kept  her  husband  from  becoming  a  Christian.  The 
fasts,  vigilance,  and  prayers  of  the  Saint  astounded  the 
heathens  and  they  frequently  asked  her  the  cause  of  such 
actions. 

Filled  with  joy,  she  naturally  took  advantage  of  such 
moments  to  unceasingly  preach  to  them  the  religion  of 
Christ,  and  Anastasia  and  her  husband  zealously  assisted 
her  in  such  a  time.  Once  they  brought  to  the  Saint  a 
dying  infant,  whom  all  physicians  considered  absolutely 
incurable.  The  mother  of  the  baby  was  a  fierce  adorer 
of  idols  and  did  not  cease  to  injure  the  faith  of  Christ, 
and  even  prevented  others  from  accepting  the  teachings 
of  Saint  Nina.  Only  the  complete  hopelessness  forced 
her  to  apply  to  the  wonderful  girl. 

"I  am  not  educated  in  human  science,"  said  the  Saint, 
"but  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  whom  I  serve  is  strong 
enough  to  heal  him." 

And  with  these  words  she  placed  him  on  her  foliage 
couch,  on  which,  having  knelt,  she  usually  pronounced 
her  long  prayers  and  kept  her  almighty  vigilance,  and 
having  crossed  him  with  the  vineyard  crucifix,  she  sent 
him  away,  healthy  and  happy.  But  his  mother,  who  now 
fervently  believed  in  the  Christian  faith,  loudly  glorified 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  A  little  later  the  Tsaritsa  fell  ill 
and  they  sent  for  the  marvellous  doctor  to  the  palace. 

"I  cannot  go  into  a  heathen  house  and  therefore  re- 
quest the  Queen  to  come  to  me,"  was  the  answer  of  the 
Saint.  Nana  submitted.  Her  son  Revv  and  some  ladies 
of  the  court  were  obliged  to  carry  her  in  their  arms. 
Numerous  crowds  of  people  accompanied  the  procession 
with  visible  curiosity  and  concealed  their  dissatisfaction ; 
but  this  dissatisfaction  turned  to  excessive  joy  when  she 
was  cured  and  with  tremendous  attention  did  the  crowds 
of  heathens  listen  to  Sidonia,  who  had  educated  the 
Tsaritsa  in  the  true  faith ;  after  that  she  was  bapthed  by 
Abiatkar  and  returned  to  her  husband,  a  fervent  Chris- 
tian. 


58  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

Here  it  will  be  opportune  to  tell  why  Tsar  Mirian  once 
upon  a  time  was  so  much  in  favor  of  Christianity. 
Hardly  any  other  monarch  in  the  world  could  boast  of 
such  great  success  in  war  as  Mirian ;  he  conquered  much 
and  always  had  good  luck,  nowhere  and  never  did  he  lose 
a  single  battle,  and  he  justly  deserved  the  term  "the  in- 
vincible." But  that  which  seemed  to  all  mere  luck,  was 
nothing  less  than  the  intention  of  God,  leading  him  this 
road  to  learn  the  truth. 

In  the  year  312  the  Persian  Tsar  Sapor  sent  a  mes- 
senger to  Mirian  with  a  proposal  to  unite  their  forces  and 
jointly  attack  Greece.  Mirian  consented,  and  soon  their 
army,  the  number  of  which  the  contemporaries  compare 
with  grass  in  the  fields  or  the  leaves  of  the  trees,  fell  upon 
the  Emperor  Constantine,  who  did  not  dare  to  oppose 
himself,  and  with  sorrow  saw  how  they  ravaged  one 
Greek  province  after  another. 

The  clergy  encouraged  its  sovereign,  assuring  that  the 
Lord  would  not  let  the  unbelievers  possess  a  Christian 
kingdom.  A  dream  convinced  Constantine  still  more  in 
this  idea.  He  hastened  to  become  baptized  and  led  his 
army  by  a  flag  on  which  was  represented  a  cross  of  stars, 
surrounded,  according  to  the  apparition,  with  the  words : 
"By  this  I  conquer !" 

Soon  the  handful  of  Christians  conquered  the  hordes 
of  heathens  at  Andriansora.  Both  tsars  with  the  re- 
mainder of  their  troops  were  turned  to  flight  and  pur- 
sued by  Constantine  who,  following  them  on  their  heels, 
invaded  their  dominions.  The  Persian  Tsar,  having 
abandoned  his  ally,  ingloriously  fled,  but  Mirian  defended 
the  towns  and  fortresses  in  Georgia  until  all  his  generals 
had  perished;  then  he  sent  an  embassy  to  Constantine 
with  peace  proposals. 

Constantine,  who  feared  a  second  invasion  of  the 
Persians,  consented  to  peace  only  with  the  imperative  con- 
dition that  in  case  of  a  war  with  the  Persians,  Mirian 
should  assist  him  with  an  army,  but  to  make  sure  of  the 
observance  of  this  condition,  he  took  Mirian's  son  Bakour 


SAINT     NINA  59 

as  a  hostage.  Mirian's  failure  in  the  war  with  Constan- 
tine, the  incomprehensible  fear  which  had  forced  him  to 
turn  to  flight,  him,  Mirian,  whom  all  considered  fearless 
and  invincible  and  who  up  to  this  time  had  known  no  fear, 
gave  him  an  exalted  opinion  of  that  God  whom  Con- 
stantine  worshipped,  and  he  frequently  thought  about  His 
incomparable  mightiness.  The  wars  in  which  he  was 
allied  with  Trdat,  had  led  him  astray,  although,  after  the 
Avar  with  Constantine  and  the  disaster  at  the  fete  of 
Armaz  his  faith  in  the  religion  of  the  false  gods  was 
very  much  shaken,  but  the  furious  opposition  of  the 
Tsaritsa  Nana  made  also  this  second  deep  impression 
vanish. 

Now,  however,  when  the  newly  converted  woman 
wished  to  bring  him  to  the  light  of  truth,  she  was  met 
with  indifferent  curiosity  and  cold  inquisitiveness,  instead 
of  the  former  hearty  interest.  Mirian  had  already  suc- 
ceeded in  forgetting  that  impression,  which  the  victory 
of  Constantine  and  complete  fall  of  Armaz  had  produced 
upon  him,  he  interrupted  her  fiery,  persuasive  speeches 
with  the  question  how  he  came  to  see  her  healthy  once 
more.  The  Tsaritsa  spoke  the  truth.  Her  husband 
knew  very  well  what  a  tremendous  contrast  there  was 
between  her  experience  and  all  then  known  means  of  cur- 
ing, and  he  would  not  believe  at  all  that  the  simple  ap- 
pliance of  a  cross  could  have  as  consequence  a  complete 
restoration  to  health.  The  court  ladies,  witnesses  of  the 
wonder,  were  then  summoned  to  appear,  and  very 
naturally  confirmed  the  words  of  the  Tsaritsa.  But  the 
Tsar  was  not  yet  convinced. 

It  was  then  ordered  that  any  one  of  the  eye-witnesses 
should  be  called  up,  and  lo!  a  whole  crowd  of  people 
came  to  testify  the  truth  of  what  had  taken  place. 
Among  others  there  was  also  Abiatkar,  to  whose  tale  we 
shall  now  return :  "The  sovereign  noticed  me  and  began 
to  inquire  about  the  Christian  teachings.  He  knew  much 
in  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  and  thus  I  had  to  explain 
rather  than  merely  relate,  and  so  it  was  easier  to  converse 


6o  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

with  him  than  with  the  uneducated  heathens.  After  that 
time  he  often  sent  for  me. 

"Once  he  told  me  that  in  the  Book  of  Nebrotk  the  fol- 
lowing version  was  written :  'During  the  construction  of 
the  tower  of  Kaskinie  in  the  city  of  Khagkan  (Babylon), 
Nebrotk  heard  a  heavenly  voice,  which  said  to  him :  "I 
am  Michael,  to  whom  the  Lord  confided  the  administra- 
tion of  the  East,  go  thou  out  of  this  town,  for  the  Lord 
does  not  wish  that  thou  shouldst  see  that  which  He  hid 
from  human  eyes.  Leave  the  building,  for  otherwise  God 
will  certainly  destroy  it.  In  the  future  there  will  come 
a  Heavenly  King,  whom  thou  dost  want  to  see,  and 
although  He  will  be  hated  by  the  cursed  nation,  the  fear 
of  His  name  will  cleanse  the  earth  of  all  sins,  kings  will 
renounce  their  thrones  in  order  to  live  in  poverty.  He 
will  look  upon  thee  with  mercy  in  disastrous  times  and 
will  save  thee  V  " 

I  did  my  best  to  convince  the  sovereign  that  this  is  the 
confirmation  of  that  which  we  have  already  read  many  a 
time  in  the  Old  and  New  Testaments.  He  agreed  with 
me,  but  continued  to  adore  the  idols  and  the  fire,  notwith- 
standing the  prayers  of  the  Tsaritsa,  who  constantly  per- 
suaded him  to  be  baptized.  The  devil  held  him  still 
another  year  in  his  claws  after  Nana  had  been  converted. 
On  that  account  I  could  not  convert  even  a  single  heathen, 
while  Saint  Nina  daily  converted  dozens  of  people,  un- 
tiringly preaching  to  the  people  the  truth.  She  continued 
to  pretend  that  she  was  a  prisoner  of  war,  not  telling  any- 
one whence  she  came  and  whither  she  intended  to  go. 
Much  time  went  by,  the  Tsar  interfered  with  the  Saint 
and  remained  deaf  and  dumb  to  the  prayers  of  the  Queen ; 
and  the  visits  of  Abiatkar  did  not  lead  to  the  desired 
result.  He  conversed  whole  hours  with  him  and  every 
time  let  him  depart  unpersuaded  in  the  truth. 

Once  there  arrived  from  Khorossan  a  courier  of  the 
Sossanid  family,  with  messages  from  the  Shah  of  Per- 
sia who  suddenly  fell  ill.  The  Tsaritsa  Nana  sent  for 
Saint  Nina,  who  again  refused  to  come  to  the  house 


SAINT     NINA 


6l 


of  the  idolatrous  Tsar  and  requested  the  sick  man  to  re- 
pair to  her  house.  King  Mirian,  who  was  not  yet  fully 
convinced  of  the  mightiness  of  the  Christian  God  and  had 
not  entirely  renounced  his  former  religion,  wished  himself 
to  accompany  his  dying  guest,  whom  they  bore  in  their 
arms. 

"Through  what  power  dost  thou  effect  thy  cures?"  said 
the  Tsar,  turning  to  the  Saint.  "Art  thou  not  a  daugh- 
ter of  Armaz,  dost  thou  not  belong  to  the  number  of  the 
descendants  of  Zaden,  notwithstanding  that  thou  callest 
thyself  a  stranger?  Dost  thou  not  secretly  bow  down 
before  them  and  seek  their  moral  support  ?  And  do  they 
not  give  thee  the  power  of  healing,  which  nourishes  thee 
wherever  thou  art  ?  I  know  that  thou  didst  convert  peo- 
ple to  the  faith  of  a  foreign  God  for  the  sole  sake  of  trying 
their  fidelity  afterwards.  Glory  to  our  gods,  who  have 
disclosed  the  truth  to  me!  I  shall  respect  thee  as  I  do 
the  governess  of  my  children  and  cover  thee  with  honors 
in  this  mighty  city,  where  thou  didst  hide  thyself  under 
the  pretense  of  being  a  prisoner,  but  display  no  more 
before  me  and  do  not  speak  about  the  Christian  faith. 

"Our  great  gods  only  are  the  actual  healers  of  the 
world !  The  sun  shines  because  they  illuminate  it,  they 
send  down  rain,  give  fertility  to  the  earth  and  nourish 
blessed  Georgia.  Armaz  and  Zaden  know  all  secrets. 
Gatz  and  Gaim,  the  ancient  gods  of  our  forefathers  are 
worthy  of  the  confidence  of  all  mortals !  If  thou  wilt  cure 
this  mtvar  I  will  shower  riches  upon  thee,  make  thee  a 
citizen  of  Mtzkhet  and  a  servant  (mere  priest)  of  Armaz. 
Although  they  (the  idols)  were  destroyed  by  an  unusual 
storm  and  hail  of  stones,  yet  the  spot  where  we  adored 
them  did  not  perish.  Ytkrondjan — the  Chaldean  God 
and  our  Armaz  are  constantly  fighting.  It  is  known  that 
our  god  once  directed  the  sea  against  his  enemies  and 
that  is  the  reason  why  they  now  revenge  themselves  by 
letting  this  disaster  occur  just  as  the  rulers  of  the  earth 
constantly  do.     Carry  thou  out  then,  my  order  I" 

"O  King!"  answered  Saint  Nina,  "as  the  representa- 


62  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

tive  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  the  prayers  of  His  All- 
holy  Mother  and  all  saints  existing,  I  am  sent  by  God,  the 
Creator  of  Heaven  and  Earth,  the  Father  of  all  great  and 
small  beings,  from  man  down  to  the  last  degrees  of  in- 
sects, through  His  indescribable  mercy,  like  a  piece  of  coal 
out  of  the  stove  of  His  goodness  in  order  that  thou 
shouldst  learn  to  believe  in  and  reach  heavenly  heights, 
the  sunny  world,  the  depths  of  the  sea,  earthly  magnitude ! 
Find  out  and  acknowledge  now  thou,  О  Tsar,  Him  who 
covers  the  sky  with  clouds,  who  fills  the  air  with  the  sound 
of  thunder  and  shakes  all  creation,  who  lights  up  the  sky 
with  lightning,  makes  the  tops  of  mountains  slip  off  or 
turns  them  into  volcanoes !  Before  His  voice  the  founda- 
tions of  earth  tremble  and  mountains  disappear  like  sea- 
waves  !  Know  thou  all  this  and  admit  thou  the  invisible 
God,  living  in  heaven,  who  has  sent  His  Son  begotten  of 
Him,  to  earth  in  the  form  of  a  mortal  man,  who  having 
accomplished  everything  His  Father  wished  Him  to  do, 
rose  to  Heaven  in  sublime  glory.  Dost  thou  not  see  that 
this,  the  eternal,  only  and  true  God  looks  after  the  needs  of 
the  humble  and  turns  His  face  away  from  the  proud  ?  О 
Tsar !  the  time  is  already  approaching  when  even  thou  shalt 
know  and  recognize  God  and  verily  shalt  behold  the  won- 
der of  light,  which  there  is  in  this  town.  I  am  speaking 
of  the  Lord's  robe ;  and  the  sheepskin  of  Illina,  and  many 
other  treasures  indeed,  are  hidden  here,  which  God  will 
point  out  to  thee.  I  shall  cure  thy  archimage  just  as  I 
healed  thy  wife  in  the  name  of  my  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and 
by  the  strength  of  His  honest  cross.  The  Tsaritsa 
already  informed  thee  that  she  recovered  from  her  illness 
only  after  she  had  sincerely  renounced  the  idol-worship. 
Now  her  mind  has  broadened  out  and  with  ardor  she  does 
everything  that  is  ordered  in  the  Christian  law — nay,  that 
other  people  may  learn  from  her  righteous  way  of  living !" 
Then,  upon  the  command  of  the  Saint,  they  placed  the 
image  facing  the  East.  The  Tsaritsa  fell  down  on  her 
knees  and  began  a  prayer  under  the  cedar  while  the 
Saint  raised  the  hands  of  the  sick  man  towards  Heaven 
and  ordered  him  to  loudly  repeat  thrice : 


SAINT     NINA  63 

"Renounce  thou  Satan!  Bow  thou  down  before  my 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  God !" 

But  from  great  weakness  the  sick  man  could  not  speak. 
Then  the  Saint  began  to  implore  God  to  restore  him  to 
health,  with  tears  and  great  lamentations,  and  her  pupils 
stood  by  her  side. 

One  day  and  two  nights  she  continued  her  prayers,  and 
when  at  last  the  invalid  had  repeated  the  holy  words  for 
the  third  time,  the  badness  of  his  soul  suddenly  aban- 
doned him,  he  became  a  healthy  man  and  a  Christian, 
together  with  his  family  and  servants  and  glorified  the 
Father  and  the  Son  and  the  Holy  Ghost !  Mirian  began 
to  fear  the  wrath  and  revenge  of  the  Persian  Tsar  and 
wanted  to  have  the  Saint  immediately  executed — alone 
the  desperate  lamentations  and  tearful  supplications  of  his 
beloved  wife  could  cut  short  his  anger,  and  dissatisfied, 
he  decided  to  seek  distraction  in  hunting.  This  is  how 
Sidonia,  daughter  to  Abiatkar,  and  pupil  to  Nina,  relates 
the  event : 

"On  Saturday,  July  the  twentieth,  a  royal  hunt  was 
appointed  in  the  direction  of  Mouknar.  The  devil  dis- 
turbed the  royal  heart,  awakening  in  him  the  old  love  for 
idols  and  fire,  and  so  he  firmly  resolved  to  exterminate  all 
Christians  with  the  sword.  Four  of  his  nearest  council- 
lors accompanied  him  upon  the  hunt,  and  to  them  he 
turned  and  made  the  following  speech : 

"  'We  are  worthy  to  be  punished  by  our  gods  for  for- 
getting their  glory  and  permitting  Christian  witches  to 
preach  their  law  and  teachings  in  our  country.  Through 
their  witchcraft  they  accomplish  wonders,  but  not  at  all 
by  the  might  of  their  God.  I  have  now  made  up  my  mind 
that  all  those  who  pay  homage  to  and  adore  the  Crucified 
shall  perish  by  the  sword,  and  furthermore,  I  insist  that 
an  effort  shall  be  made  to  increase  the  love  of  serving  the 
gods,  the  real  rulers  of  Kartla  (the  native  word  for 
Georgia).  I  shall  propose  to  my  wife  to  abandon  the 
faith  of  the  Crucified,  and  if  she  doth  not  fulfil  my 
order,    I   shall   forget   her   love   for   me   and   have  her 


64  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

put  to  death  with  the  rest!'"  With  joyfulness  the 
heathens  listened — it  seemed  to  them  as  though  the  mon- 
arch's speech  had  come  out  of  their  own  hearts.  They 
had  long  reflected  about  such  an  event,  but  did  not  dare  to 
express  their  thoughts,  knowing  the  attachment  of  the 
sovereign  for  his  wife.  Now  they  strongly  supported  his 
views  and  encouraged  him  in  his  actions. 

In  the  meantime  they  had  already  passed  Moukkvar 
and  Mirian  ascended  the  high  mountain  Tekkhotk  (in 
Armenian  Tkakoutk)  in  order  to  look  at  Kaspii  and  Oup- 
lis  Tzikke.  When,  however,  he  reached  the  tiptop, 
although  this  was  just  at  noon,  the  sun  suddenly  disap- 
peared before  his  eyes  and  day  turned  to  night.  An  im- 
penetrable fog  covered  all  the  surroundings  and  the  Tsar 
himself  not  noticing  this,  rode  a  long  way  off  from  his 
followers.     An  unusual  thought  weighed  upon  him. 

Surprised,  he  wished  to  ask  whether  all  the  rest  were 
also  in  the  fog  or  whether  he  alone  was  dazzled,  but  no- 
body answered  his  questions.  In  vain  he  rode  over  the 
mountains  covered  with  bushes,  his  horse  constantly 
stumbled  and  fell,  the  trees  scratched  his  face  and  tore  his 
clothes,  the  Tsar  was  involuntarily  trembling,  while  his 
exhausted  and  tortured  horse  at  last  succumbed  to  fatigue 
and  rose  no  more,  thus  depriving  its  reckless  rider  of  any 
hope  of  saving  his  life.  Then  he  remembered  his  former 
doubts  and  understood  Whose  hands  were  pushing  him 
down. 

"I  called  to  the  gods,  but  they  did  not  help  me!"  he  ex- 
claimed. "Now  I  shall  turn  to  Him  who  was  crucified 
on  the  cross,  whom  Nina  preached  about  and  with  whose 
help  she  succeeds  in  healing  men.  Is  He  not  strong 
enough  to  deliver  me  from  this  disaster?  I  am  already 
fully  in  the  darkness  of  terrible  sin  and  do  not  know 
whether  this  darkness  has  come  for  all,  or  whether  I  alone 
am  punished  with  blindness. 

"If  Thou  wilt  save  me,  God  of  Nina,  then  I  pray  to 
Thee,  lighten  up  darkness  and  show  me  where  my  palace 
stands!     I  will  accept  the  religion  of  Thy  name,  I  will 


SAINT     NINA  65 

erect  and  glorify  the  wooden  cross,  I  will  build  a  temple 
of  prayer,  following  the  teachings  of  Saint  Nina,  and 
become  a  true  Christian." 

With  hearty  and  sincere  repentance  in  his  heart,  he 
swore  to  become  a  Christian,  and  hardly  had  he  succeeded 
in  closing  his  lips  when  his  eyes  opened.  The  sun  shone 
for  him  with  all  its  gloriousness,  he  climbed  off  the  fallen 
horse  and  stopping  at  the  place  where  he  had  had  the  vis- 
ion, he  raised  his  hands  towards  the  East  and  exclaimed : 

"Thou  art  the  King  of  kings  and  the  God  of  gods  an- 
nounced and  proclaimed  by  Saint  Nina !  Let  Thy  name 
be  glorified  by  all  people  in  Heaven  and  on  earth.  Thou 
didst  deliver  me  from  peril  and  didst  open  my  eyes ;  now 
I  found  out  that  Thou  wishest  to  save,  comfort  and  draw 
me  towards  Thee,  according  to  the  words  of  Thine  arch- 
angel. Blessed  be  the  Lord !  On  this  spot  I  shall  erect 
a  cross,  yes,  I  will  glorify  Thy  holy  name  and  let  the  re- 
membrance of  this  marvellous  event  be  kept  upright  for 
centuries  and  centuries  to  come."  Having  taken  precise 
notice  of  the  spot  he  went  away,  but  in  the  meantime  his 
attendants,  who  had  been  everywhere  vainly  looking  for 
him,  came  together  to  discuss  what  was  to  be  undertaken 
next. 

"Yes,  let  all  my  nation  glorify  the  God  of  Nina !"  sud- 
denly rang  out  the  Tsar's  voice,  "for  He  is  the  Eternal 
God  and  to  Him  alone  is  due  glory  from  century  to 
century !" 

They  gave  a  fresh  horse  to  the  King  and  he  rode  home 
very  happy,  and  best  of  all — both  mentally  and  physically 
cured ! 

In  the  meantime  the  Tsaritsa  had  already  heard  the 
report  that  Mirian  had  disappeared  and  a  little  later  she 
received  news  that  he  was  already  returning.  With 
great  haste  she  rushed  out  to  meet  her  beloved  husband 
and  an  innumerable  crowd  of  people  followed  after  her. 
They  arrived  together  at  Kindsa,  which  lies  in  Gkartk. 

As  to  Saint  Nina,  she  was  pronouncing  her  usual 
prayer  in  the  rose  bush,  and  several  of  us  were  there 


66  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

with  her.  Gradually  as  the  Tsar  approached  the  whole 
nation  began  to  be  greatly  moved  and  excited,  because 
he  shouted  in  a  loud  voice: 

"Where  is  the  stranger,  who,  from  now  on,  will  be 
my  mother,  because  her  God  saved  me  from  death?" 

Having  found  out  already  that  she  was  praying,  the 
Tsar  branched  off  on  a  side  road  and  his  suite  followed 
him.  Before  reaching  the  rose  bush  Mirian  left  his  horse 
and  coming  up  to  the  Saint,  he  humbly  bowed  to  her, 
saying  : 

"Now  make  me  worthy  of  invoking  thy  God,  who  has 
indeed  been  my  saviour!" 

Having  taught  him  a  little,  Nina  on  the  very  spot 
ordered  him  to  bow  down  towards  the  East  and  adore 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

But  the  people,  who  did  not  understand  the  point  of 
the  whole  affair,  began  to  be  rebellious,  seeing  the  Tsar 
and  Tsaritsa  humbly  kneeling. 

On  the  next  day  Mirian  dispatched  ambassadors  to 
Rome  to  the  Emperor  Constantine,  with  a  request  to 
speedily  send  some  priests  to  baptize  the  nation,  and  with 
a  letter  from  Saint  Nina  to  the  Empress  Helena,  inform- 
ing her  of  the  wonders  which  had  been  performed  on 
Tsar  Mirian  near  Mtzkhet,  through  the  strength  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  The  day  the  Tsar  was  converted  the 
Saint  sent  to  Saint  Gregory  Nansien  asking  for  instruc- 
tions as  to  what  she  should  do  next.  By  his  advice  she 
personally  destroyed  the  new  idol  Armaz,  which  they 
had  already  succeeded  in  placing  on  a  mountain  beyond 
the  Koura,  and  to  which  the  people  daily  bowed  at  sun- 
rise, climbing  up  to  the  roofs  of  their  houses  and  turning 
their  faces  towards  the  sun.  In  its  place  she  erected  a 
cross  on  a  hill  near  Mtzkhet,  beyond  the  river  Aragva. 
But  as  this  cross  was  roughly  made,  the  people  kept  away 
from  it  until  the  Lord  had  glorified  it.  While  expecting 
the  arrival  of  priests,  the  Saint  and  her  followers  preached 
the  word  of  God  day  and  night,  untiringly  preparing  the 
nation  before  being  baptized,  and  they  went  from  Klard- 


SAINT     NINA  67 

jet  to  the  land  of  the  Alanes  and  from  the  Caspian  gates 
to  the  land  of  the  Massajettians,  while  the  remaining 
pupils  of  the  Saint  spread  all  over  Georgia. 

The  Tsar  had  already  become  an  active  and  energetic 
Christian  before  the  return  of  the  ambassadors.  He  said 
to  the  Saint :  "I  am  burning  to  construct  a  house  of  God, 
let  us  now  choose  the  site !" 

"Let  thy  mtavares  (provincial  governors)  solve  that 
question  and  have  it  arranged  so  that  thou  and  the  nation 
will  draw  the  utmost  profit  out  of  it,"  replied  Saint  Nina. 

"No!"  said  the  King,  "I  love  thy  rose  bush  and  wish 
to  sacrifice  everything  in  order  to  erect  a  temple  on  that 
spot.  I  shall  have  my  vineyards,  great  cedars,  fruit  trees, 
and  fragrant  flowers  cut  down.  Dost  thou  not  remem- 
ber how  in  thy  vision  the  black  birds  became  so  white 
that  it  was  blinding,  and  having  perched  themselves  on 
the  vineyard  trees,  filled  the  air  with  heavenly  songs? 
Now  we  will  turn  this  visible  vineyard  into  an  invisible 
one,  giving  us  eternal  life,  and  let  us  build  in  it  a  house 
of  worship  and  prayer  before  the  arrival  of  the  Greek 
priests!" 

Immediately  they  began  to  get  the  materials  together. 
For  the  church  seven  pillars  were  necessary.  Thereupon 
a  great  cedar  was  cut  down  which  furnished  six  pillars, 
while  the  seventh  was  made  out  of  a  large  pine.  When 
the  wooden  walls  had  been  erected  they  fixed  the  six  pil- 
lars, each  one  in  a  place  specially  prepared  for  it,  while 
the  seventh,  which  was  unusually  large  and  was  meant 
for  the  cupola,  they  could  by  no  means  lift  from  the 
ground.  They  hastened  to  report  this  to  the  Tsar,  who 
ordered  all  the  people  to  make  for  the  building,  and  he 
himself  went  there  too.  In  this  affair  all  then  known 
means  of  raising  weights  were  used,  but  neither  the  num- 
berless arms,  nor  any  possible  art  could  succeed  in  obtain- 
ing the  desired  result.  And  Tsar  and  people  asked  each 
other  with  the  greatest  surprise:  "What  can  this 
mean?"  And  having  labored  till  night  they  went  back 
to  their  houses  in  great  sorrow.     Saint  Nina,  however, 


68  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

with  twelve  of  her  followers,  remained  by  the  pillar, 
washing  it  with  her  tears  and  praying  and  groaning. 
About  midnight  a  terrifying  vision  began ;  we  saw  how 
the  mountains  of  Armaz  and  Zaden  were  trembling  as 
though  somebody  were  shaking  them  in  order  to  block 
up  the  course  of  both  rivers.  Mtkouar  returned  and  in- 
undated the  town,  by  reason  of  which  the  air  was  filled 
with  cries,  lamentations  and  groaning,  while  the  Aragva 
flowed  towards  the  fortress  and  its  waves  dashing 
against  the  fortress  walls,  made  such  a  fearful  noise  that 
we  ran  away  in  terror,  but  the  Saint  shouted : 

"Do  not  be  afraid,  sisters,  the  mountains  still  stand  in 
their  places  and  the  rivers  have  not  altered  their  course, 
and  the  nation  quietly  sleeps.  Although  that  which  you 
beheld  did  not  happen  in  reality,  yet  this  was  not  a  mere 
dream,  for  the  mountains  of  unbelief  were  thoroughly 
shaken  up  in  Georgia,  for  the  rivers  of  innocent  chil- 
dren's blood,  which  flowed  in  honor  of  the  idols,  dried  up, 
for  legions  of  demons,  chased  out  of  this  region  by  the 
mightiness  of  the  Cross  are  pitifully  combatting,  seeing 
how  their  waves  of  wrath  cannot  carry  out  anything  nor 
harm  the  fortress  of  Christ's  faith.  Come  back  and  let 
us  pray!" 

Then  all  these  sounds  quieted  down  and  everywhere 
one  could  distinguish  silence  once  more.  The  Saint 
stood  up  with  raised  hands  and  prayed  that  what  had 
been  begun  by  the  Tsar  should  not  be  destroyed.  But 
before  dawn  the  vision  repeated  itself,  and  this  time  more 
terrifying  than  ever :  it  seemed  as  though  an  immense 
and  terrible  army  had  attacked  the  city  from  three  dif- 
ferent sides. 

Having  forced  the  gates  open  it  completely  filled  the 
streets.  Everywhere  a  fearful  emotion  had  spread, 
shrieking  and  murdering  took  place.  Pools  of  blood 
flowed  at  every  corner.  In  some  places  the  people  threw 
themselves  upon  the  enemy  with  arms  in  their  hands; 
some  of  them  from  terror  and  confusion  turned  against 
their  own  countrymen.     Here  one  was  killing  the  other 


SAINT     NINA  69 

— there  a  second  one  was  expiring,  a  third  one's  heart 
was  perfectly  broken  by  the  lamentations  of  his  family. 
Suddenly  a  loud,  loud  voice  was  heard : 

"The  Persian  Tsar  Kkhouara !  The  king  of  kings 
Kkhouaran  Kkhouara  has  ordered  that  the  sharpness  of 
the  sword  should  spare  the  Jews !"  Only  upon  hearing 
this  cry  did  I  begin  to  come  back  to  my  senses,  but  just 
like  ten  of  my  companions,  I  could  not  exactly  remem- 
ber how  affairs  stood.  We  were  still  imagining  war- 
riors turning  around  us  with  swords  in  their  hands,  who 
knocked  down  and  killed  everybody  and  everything. 
And  once  more  a  cry  was  heard :  "Tsar  Mirian  is  taken!" 

Then  the  brave  worker  of  Christ's  vineyard  said :  "I 
know  that  he  who  is  shouting  is  in  great  distress.  Give 
thanks  unto  God,  for  the  enemy  is  overcome  and  Georgia 
saved,  and  this  very  place  too!"  She  cheered  us  up  like 
an  experienced  doctor,  like  a  sincere  teacher,  like  a  great 
apostle!  Afterwards  fearlessly  throwing  herself  upon 
this  regiment  of  robbers  and  destroyers,  she  angrily  asked 
them : 

"Where  then  is  the  Persian  King  Kkhoua  and  Kkhoua- 
ran-Kkhonafa  ?  Only  yesterday  you  left  the  land  of 
Sab  and  hurried  hither  with  a  terrible  and  most  numer- 
ous army  in  order  to  destroy  the  city  and  exterminate  the 
inhabitants.  Ye  Northern  and  Western  winds,  chase 
them  away  into  the  dark  mountains  and  bottomless  preci- 
pices, for  He  arrived  before  whom  you  turn  to  flight!" 

With  these  words  she  raised  her  hand  and  made  the 
sign  of  the  cross. 

Instantly  all  fell  to  pieces  and  were  swept  off,  great 
silence  set  in  and  we  all  began  to  congratulate  her  upon 
the  glorious  victory  and  thank  God  for  the  happy  and 
favorable  end  of  such  a  terrible  vision  and  for  His  re- 
vealing to  the  Saint  through  this  event  the  future  flourish- 
ing state  of  the  country.  When,  however,  it  began  to 
grow  light,  the  other  women  fell  asleep,  while  I,  Sidonia, 
could  see  how  the  Saint  continued  praying,  raising  her 
hands  to  Heaven.     Suddenly  there  stood  before  her  a 


70  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

youth,  shining  with  indescribable  brightness,  dressed  in 
a  fiery-blazing  garment  and  said  three  words  to  her,  from 
which  the  Saint  fell  down  with  her  face  on  the  ground. 
The  youth  stretched  out  his  hands  towards  the  pillar, 
raised  it  and  put  it  in  the  right  place.  In  my  astonish- 
ment I  approached  and  asked :  "Why,  mistress,  what 
is  this?" 

"Bow  down  thy  head!"  she  replied,  and  wept  from 
fear.  A  little  later  she  rose,  ordered  me  to  get  up  too, 
and  we  left  this  place  together. 

In  the  meantime  our  sisters  had  waked  up  and  actually 
saw  that  the  pillar,  which  had  seemed  to  them  enveloped 
in  flames,  was  coming  down  from  Heaven  and  was  ap- 
proaching its  destination.  W^hen  it  was  within  twenty 
loktays  of  the  ground  it  stopped.  Hardly  had  daylight 
appeared  when  the  Tsar,  tortured  with  impatience  and 
anxiety,  hastened  to  the  building  which  he  was  burning 
to  see  finished.  From  a  distance  it  seemed  to  him  that 
the  strokes  of  lightning  were  rising  to  Heaven.  He  hur- 
ried on.  In  the  end,  unable  to  conquer  his  curiosity,  he 
actually  ran.  His  whole  suite  and  innumerable  hordes 
of  people  rushed  after  him,  doing  their  best  to  speedily 
reach  and  help  to  put  out  the  fire  in  the  burning  edifice, 
and  lo!  a  wonderful  spectacle  now  presented  itself  to  the 
eyes  of  all  present. 

The  extraordinary  illumination  was  not  caused  by  a 
fire  as  supposed :  it  came  from  the  pillar,  blazing  with 
light.  Softly  did  it  come  down  from  Heaven,  supported 
by  the  arms  of  two  angels,  placed  itself  in  the  right  spot, 
and  was  firmly  fixed  without  the  help  of  human  hands. 
O,  how  great  was  the  general  delight!  Happiness  and 
emotion  spread  all  over  Mtzkhet. 

The  Tsar,  Tsaritsa,  dignitaries,  and  people  without  dis- 
tinction of  rank  or  class,  shed  tears  of  emotion,  all  glori- 
fied God  and  praised  Saint  Nina,  for  great  wonders  were 
accomplished  on  that  day.  In  the  first  place  a  blind-born 
Hebrew,  who  approached  the  pillar,  which  had  been 
placed  by  God,  began  to  see.     Secondly,  the  sepetsouli 


SAINT     NINA  71 

(i.e.,  page)  Kha  Mazaepouki  had  been  entirely  para- 
lyzed for  eight  years.  His  mother  took  him  in  his  bed 
and  had  it  carried  to  the  shining  pillar,  afterwards  turn- 
ing to  Saint  Nina,  she  said  in  an  imploring  voice :  ''Look, 
О  mistress,  at  my  dying  baby,  I  know  that  He  about 
whom  thou  dost  preach  is  the  God  of  gods !" 

Then  the  Saint  moved  up  to  the  pillar  and  having  put 
her  hand  on  the  boy,  said  to  him :  ''Thou  dost  believe  in 
Jesus  Christ  the  Son  of  God,  who  hath  come  to  save  the 
world?  Be  healthy  and  from  this  very  day  on  glorify 
God,  who  hath  cured  thee!"  And  the  boy  got  up  in  per- 
fect health,  and  Tsar  and  nation  were  seized  with  fear. 
All  the  sick  hastened  to  the  spot  and  were  healed,  but  as 
many  could  not  stand  the  wonderful  light  coming  out  of 
the  pillar,  the  Tsar  ordered  to  have  it  covered  with  wood, 
which,  nevertheless,  of  course  did  not  prevent  the  people 
from  approaching  the  pillar  and  getting  cured. 

The  work  of  completing  the  church  was  immediately 
taken  in  hand,  and  it  was  arranged  so  that  the  pillar 
should  be  left  in  its  above  mentioned  place.  In  the  mean- 
time the  ambassadors  of  Tsar  Mirian  had  already  related 
to  the  Emperor  Constantine  and  the  Empress  Helen,  his 
mother,  about  the  conversion  of  their  sovereign  to  the 
faith  of  the  true  God,  and  this  filled  their  hearts  with 
joy,  for  Mirian  offered  them  his  friendship  and  help  in 
conquering  and  destroying  the  Persians. 

They  hastened  to  send  Bishop  John  (upon  the  advice 
given  by  the  Antiochian  patriarch  Evstafn)  and  with  him 
two  priests  and  three  deacons.  Upon  this  occasion 
Constantine  wrote  a  letter  of  congratulation  to  Mirian, 
filled  with  blessings  and  expressions  of  thankfulness  to 
God,  and  sent  him  some  gorgeous  presents,  but  above  all 
an  invaluable  gift — namely :  the  image  of  Rouiz  with  five 
hundred  pieces  of  holy  relics.  The  Empress  Helen  also 
wrote  a  letter  in  which  she  highly  praised  the  resolution 
of  Mirian  and  encouraged  him.  The  arrival  of  the 
bishop,  priests,  and  deacons  at  Mtzkhet  was  a  day  of  gen- 
eral feasting,  for  Tsar  as  well  as  people  were  equally 
thirsting  to  be  baptized. 


72  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

Immediately  a  proclamation  was  sent  to  all  the  kris- 
tavs,  military  commanders,  and  dignitaries  of  the  mon- 
archy to  gather  around  the  Tsar,  and  all  started  for 
Mtzkhet.  Thereupon  began  the  general  baptizing: 
Saint  Nina  baptized  the  Tsar  and  the  priests  the  Tsaritsa 
and  princes. 

Bishop  John  on  the  other  hand  blessed  the  Mtkouar, 
and  together  with  the  deacons  having  found  a  place  near 
the  bridge  Mogoutka,  opposite  the  house  of  the  priest 
Elios,  he  baptized  in  these  waters  all  dignitaries  and  cour- 
tiers; that  is  the  reason  why  this  spot  is  called  Mtka- 
vartka-Sanatklavi,  i.  е.,  "the  place  where  the  Mtkavares 
were  baptized." 

Farther  down  the  river,  both  priests,  the  deacon  and 
the  bishop,  after  having  baptized  the  nobility  and  digni- 
taries, baptized  the  people,  who  hurried  towards  them  as 
much  as  possible — begging  to  quickly  receive  the  great 
favor.  Just  so  the  prophecies  of  St.  Nina,  who  was  con- 
stantly and  uninterruptedly  repeating  to  them  that  he  who 
does  not  let  himself  be  baptized,  would  never  behold  the 
real  light,  awakening  in  them  the  greatest  enthusiasm. 
Thus  nearly  all  Georgians  and  fifty  Hebrew  families  from 
the  house  of  Varrava  were  christened. 

To  the  Hebrew-Christians  the  Tsar  granted  the  sub- 
urb of  Tsikhe  Dide.     This  was  in  the  year  327. 

Alone  the  mountain  inhabitants  and  Mirian's  brother- 
in-law,  Pkeros,  who  had  received  the  province  of  Ran  as 
a  dowry  from  his  bride,  beginning  from  Bard,  did  not 
pay  attention  to  the  Tsar's  summons  and  remained 
heathens,  having  respectfully  remarked  to  the  Tsar  that 
his  power  over  them  could  not  be  extended  to  their  form 
of  religion.  When,  through  His  great  mercifulness,  the 
Lord  deigned  to  show  to  the  holy  Tsaritsa  His  living 
cross,  Tsar  Mirian  hastened  to  send  to  the  Emperor  Con- 
stantine  the  Bishop  John,  asking  him  for  a  piece  of  the 
wood  of  the  holy  living  cross.  To  this  request  he 
joined  the  wish  to  have  many  priests,  in  order  to  send 
them  out  not  only  into  all  provinces,  but  also  to  each 


SAINT     NINA  73 

single  city  of  his  government  to  educate,  enlighten,  and 
baptize  the  people  all  over  Georgia. 

At  that  time  an  invitation  was  also  sent  to  architects, 
for  it  took  a  great  many  to  erect  and  establish  churches 
throughout  the  kingdom.  The  Emperor  received  the 
ambassador  with  great  rejoicing  and  handed  him  the 
pieces  of  the  holy  living  wood  on  which  had  lain  the  holi- 
est legs  of  the  Saviour  of  the  world,  and  two  nails 
from  the  Lord's  hands.  The  pieces  of  the  holy  living 
wood  are  called  Nerkveli  in  Georgian.  Emperor  Con- 
stantine  handed  great  riches  to  Bishop  John,  ordering 
him  to  erect  a  church  with  this  money  in  the  newly  con- 
verted country,  but  to  divide  up  the  remaining  treasures 
among  the  other  Georgian  churches.  He  also  sent  with 
him  many  priests  and  architects  and  having  flattered  and 
complimented  the  envoy  and  bishop,  allowed  them  to 
start  for  home. 

Having  reached  the  province  of  Eroushatk,  they  left 
there  one  architect  and  a  priest,  ordering  them  to  establish. 
and  erect  a  church,  and  giving  them  the  necessary  sum 
for  that  undertaking.  The  priest  besides  was  given 
charge  of  the  most  holy  nails,  which  were  to  be  kept  in 
this  temple.  When  they  again  arrived  at  Mangliss, 
they  did  the  same  thing,  leaving  the  holy  Nerkvelis,  and 
then  soon  reached  Mtzkhet.  But  Mirian,  who  had  been 
awaiting  their  arrival  with  such  impatience,  was  deeply 
grieved  by  the  fact  that  they  had  been  staying  out  longer 
on  the  way  than  he  had  expected  them  to  do,  and  besides 
— had  left  in  the  provinces  both  invaluable  holy  relics; 
but  Saint  Nina  comforted  him  by  the  following  words : 
"Quiet  down,  О  Tsar!  It  was  necessary  that  every- 
where on  their  route  they  should  proclaim  and  firmly 
establish  the  name  of  the  Lord — while  thou  in  the  grand 
capital  art  in  possession  of  quite  as  great  a  treasure,  viz., 
the  robe  of  the  Lord  I" 

Then  the  Tsar  sent  for  Abiatkar,  and  with  him  came 
quite  a  large  number  of  Jews.  When,  however,  he  asked 
them  questions  about  the  robe  they  related  how  it  was 


74  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

under  the  wonder-working  pillar  and  added  to  this  the 
whole  report  of  Sidonia,  which  we  have  already  told. 

"Blessed  be  Thou,  О  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  son  of  the 
living  God !"  exclaimed  the  Tsar,  raising  his  hands 
toward  Heaven,  "merciful  and  charitable  in  saving  us 
from  the  devil  and  the  land  of  darkness  and  having  built 
this  church,  nay,  having  brought  Thy  robe  hither  from 
the  most  holy  city  of  Jerusalem  to  spare  it  from  the  hands 
of  the  Jews,  who  hath  not  acknowledged  Thee  and  to 
hand  it  over  to  our  care,  to  a  foreign  and  strange  nation, 
honoring  and  fearing  Thee  with  all  their  heart !" 

Immediately  the  church  was  begun,  first  commencing 
with  the  court.  "Let  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
be  blessed,"  said  then  Saint  Nina,  "and  of  God  the 
Father,  who  hath  sent  His  son,  who  leaving  the  all-shin- 
ing heavenly  regions,  came  down  to  earth,  was  without 
doubt  born  of  the  seed  of  David,  of  the  branch  of  Joachim, 
of  the  most  holy  and  most  pure  Virgin  and  her  thou  didst 
make  the  cause  of  our  salvation,  earthly  enlightenment 
and  glory  of  Thy  people  О  Israel !  Of  her  was  born 
the  God  man,  the  light  of  all  believing,  the  image  of  God, 
baptized  with  water  and  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  was  cruci- 
fied and  interred,  rose  on  the  third  day — going  up  to  His 
Father,  whither  he  comes  with  glory,  for  He  is  worthy 
of  all  glory,  honor,  and  adoration,  together  with  the 
Father  and  the  Holy  Ghost  now,  henceforth  and  ever- 
more!    Amen." 

When  all  were  really  and  successfully  baptized,  the 
royal  son  Revv  reminded  them  about  the  famous  tree, 
which  grew  in  the  court  and  had  a  marvellous  power  to 
heal  even  the  most  desperate  mortal  wounds.  It  was 
noticed  more  than  once  that  even  the  snakes,  when 
wounded  by  mortal  shots,  if  they  ate  the  leaves  of  this 
tree  or  the  buds  falling  from  it,  immediately  were  healed. 

Having  found  out  about  this,  Bishop  John  said : 
"This  land  was  really  and  truly  destined  by  God  to  have 
the  holy  faith  introduced  in  it,  and  by  His  godly  atten- 
tion this  marvellous  tree  grew  up  and  was  preserved  to 


SAINT     NINA  75 

our  days.  Now,  however,  when  the  might  of  Christ  had 
been  spread  all  over  Georgia,  it  does  seem  advisable  to 
make  a  cross  out  of  it,  which  will  be  an  object  of  venera- 
tion for  the  whole  country !" 

And  so,  on  Friday  the  twenty-fifth  of  March,  three 
hundred  and  thirty  A.  D.,  the  Tsarevitch  Revv,  together 
with  the  bishop  and  masses  of  people,  set  forth  to  cut 
down  the  tree,  the  branches  of  which,  notwithstanding 
that  it  was  in  the  winter  season,  were  quite  green.  This 
tree  was  so  beautiful  that  having  cut  it  only  slightly,  one 
hundred  men  took  it  up  in  their  arms  together  with  its 
branches  and  leaves  and  carried  it  into  the  town,  where 
they  placed  it  near  the  church. 

To  the  general  astonishment  it  really  kept  its  freshness 
and  beauty  during  thirty-seven  days,  as  though  it  had  been 
replanted  with  a  root  or  been  constantly  refreshed  by 
living  water.  When,  however,  all  the  bushes  were  cov- 
ered with  leaves  and  the  fruit  trees  with  flowers,  on  the 
first  of  May,  a  Saturday,  Tsar  and  people  entered  the 
church  and  with  ardor  and  joy  fulness  made  crosses  out 
of  it.  The  following  day  at  sunrise  a  cross  of  stars  de- 
scended from  Heaven,  and  having  let  itself  down  to  the 
church,  seemed  to  have  turned  itself  into  a  crown  of  stars 
which  remained  visible  to  the  whole  nation  until  sunset. 
Then  two  stars  started  forth  from  it :  one  flew  towards 
the  East  and  the  other  towards  the  West,  while  the  cross, 
keeping  its  heavenly  glitter  and  beauty,  quietly  directed 
itself  to  the  spring  which  had  been  created  by  the  tears 
of  Saint  Nina,  and  having  gone  up  by  the  river  Aragva 
to  a  stony  plateau,  rose  to  Heaven.  As  this  vision  re- 
peated itself  daily  and  was  seen  by  all  the  people,  the 
Tsar  asked  the  Saint  to  explain  its  reason. 

"Send  thou,"  she  said,  "into  the  highest  mountains  in 
the  East  and  West,  to  follow  up  and  watch  the  direction 
which  the  stars  take  and,  there  where  they  stop  we  shall 
each  time  erect  a  cross  to  glorify  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ!" 

The  Tsar  lost  no  time  in  ordering  guards  placed  on 
the  summits  of  the  mountains.     This  was  on  Friday,  and 


7  6  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

Saturday,  according  to  custom,  at  sunrise  the  wonder 
again  repeated  itself.  The  next  day  arrived  the  men  who 
had  been  keeping  guard  on  the  Kvobtka-Tkavv,  and  said 
to  the  Tsar: 

"The  star  stopped  just  above  the  mountain  Tkkot  and 
then  went  down  into  the  Caspian  Sea  and  disappeared." 
But  others  who  had  also  kept  guard  on  the  Keretk,  said : 

"We  beheld  a  star  which  came  straight  to  us  and 
stopped  in  the  village  of  Bode."  Thereupon  Saint  Nina 
said : 

"Take  both  these  crosses  and  establish  one  on  the 
mountain  Tkkot  as  God  hath  instructed  ye,  while  the 
other  ye  shall  give  to  the  servant  of  God — Salome,  who 
will  plant  it  in  the  town  of  Oudjarmo,  because  Bode  or 
Bondi  is  a  simple  hamlet  with  few  inhabitants  and  thus 
should  not  be  put  on  a  footing  with  a  capital,  which  has  a 
large  population,  and  so  Bondi,  too,  will  soon  see  that  it 
is  a  place  pleasing  to  God."  The  words  of  the  Saint 
were  most  punctually  and  correctly  carried  out  on  the 
seventh  of  May. 

In  consequence  of  the  marvellous  heavenly  apparition, 
a  third  cross,  taken  up  by  men  and  preceded  by  Saint 
Nina,  was  solemnly  carried  to  the  foot  of  the  stony 
pleateau. 

There  the  Saint,  the  King,  and  the  people  passed  a 
whole  night  praying  at  the  spring  which  had  been  created 
by  the  tears  of  Saint  Nina.  At  that  spot  many  wonders 
and  cases  of  healing  took  place  too.  The  day  following 
they  ascended  the  mountain  to  the  top  of  the  rocky  pla- 
teau (now  known  by  the  designation  Djouar),  the  Saint 
gave  the  example  and  after  her  Tsar  and  people,  rich  and 
poor,  the  prominent  and  religious  fell  down  with  their 
face  resting  on  the  ground  and  prayed  to  God  with  many 
tears  and  great  lamentations,  so  that  the  mountains  were 
rilled  with  the  sounds  of  crowds  praying.  Then  the 
Saint,  having  put  her  hand  upon  the  stone,  said  to  the 
bishop : 

"Come  thou  and  make  the  sign  of  the  cross  on  this 
stone." 


SAINT     NINA  77 

As  soon  as  the  Saint's  command  had  been  executed, 
the  holy  cross  was  well  fastened  to  a  rock  by  the 
hands  of  the  Tsar  and  his  family.  Innumerable  crowds 
of  people  bowed  down  before  the  cross,  praising  and 
blessing  the  Son  of  God  and  believing  with  all  their  hearts 
and  souls  in  Him  and  in  the  Holy  Trinity.  Even  the 
most  distinguished  Mtavares  did  not  leave  the  holy 
church,  the  fiery  pillar  and  the  holy  cross,  and  were  wit- 
nesses of  the  perfectly  unusual  wonders  and  most  mar- 
vellous cures. 

The  Sunday  of  the  Easter  Full-moon  was  chosen  by 
Mirian  for  celebrating  the  holy  cross,  and  this  custom 
was  observed  all  over  Georgia  up  to  the  governor-general- 
ship of  Yermolow. 

On  the  first  Wednesday  after  the  fete  of  the  Holy  Trin- 
ity, a  new  wonder  occurred.  A  fiery  cross  showed  itself 
above  the  cross  on  Mount  Djuarr,  while  above  it  there 
seemed  to  be  a  crown,  consisting  of  twelve  stars. 
Besides,  the  mountain  gave  out  an  indiscribable  fra- 
grance. This  vision  was  seen  by  everybody,  and  many 
of  the  unbelieving  were  baptized  on  that  memorable  day, 
while  the  faith  of  the  Christians  was  very  much  strength- 
ened, and  they  loudly  glorified  God.  At  the  cross  still 
another  wonder  took  place.  A  light  seven  times  brighter 
than  the  sun  was  lowered  from  Heaven  unto  the  cross 
and  angels  went  up  and  down  this  apparently  fiery  road — 
as  the  sparks  fly  from  the  bursting  crater.  Even  the 
very  mountain  was  shaken  as  though  a  strong  earthquake 
were  taking  place  during  the  wonderful  apparition. 

This  wonder  called  forth  general  surprise,  and  all 
those  present  praised  God  more  and  more,  and  as  such 
wonders  repeated  themselves  daily  before  the  eyes  of  the 
whole  nation,  people  from  every  town  and  village  of  the 
kingdom  streamed  in  to  bow  to  the  cross.  At  that  time 
the  Tsarevitch,  a  grandson  of  Mirian  and  the  only  son 
of  the  crown  prince  Revv,  was  taken  with  a  hopeless 
illness,  but  his  father  placed  him  in  front  of  the  cross  and 
with  tears  in  his  eyes,  said : 


7  8  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

''If  thou,  О  holy  cross,  wilt  heal  my  son,  I  will  erect 
a  shrine  for  thee!" 

And  the  child  came  back  to  life  and  was  taken  home 
by  his  father — restored  to  perfect  health.  The  Tsare- 
vitch  immediately  returned  with  the  greatest  joy  in 
order  to  thank  God  and  begin  to  carry  out  his  sol- 
emn promise.  Soon  a  marble  chapel  was  built,  into 
which  Revv  daily  came  to  give  thanks  unto  God,  and 
used  to  bring  rich  gifts.  Ever  since  that  moment  a  still 
greater  number  of  the  weak  and  sick  were  attracted  by 
the  holy  cross,  and  having  been  cured,  they  joyfully  glori- 
fied our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  the  strength  of  His  honor- 
able cross.  A  blind  youth  who  had  fasted  for  fully  seven 
days  and  had  been  praying  as  long  before  the  cross,  got 
back  his  sight  and  glorified  God. 

A  woman  who  had  the  misfortune  of  having  the  devil 
in  her  for  eight  whole  years,  was  deprived  of  the  power 
of  reasoning  and  here  tore  her  clothes  to  pieces  and 
became  idiotic — there  became  greatly  weakened.  For 
twelve  days  they  held  her  in  front  of  the  cross;  in  the 
end  the  Lord  healed  her  and  she  returned  home,  healthy 
in  body  and  soul,  lauding  God  and  honoring  His  holy 
cross.  It  happened  that  a  little  baby  fell  from  a  certain 
height  and  was  instantly  killed.  His  mother  put  the 
breathless  corpse  near  the  foot  of  the  cross  and  from 
morning  till  evening  unceasingly  prayed  with  tears  con- 
stantly in  her  eyes. 

"Woman !"  they  said  to  her,  "take  him  away  and  bury 
him,  for  he  is  dead,  and  thy  prayers  will  be  of  no  use!" 

But  she  continued  praying  and  loudly  lamenting 
without  giving  up  hope  throughout  the  night,  the  next 
day  and  a  third  day,  and  lo !  to  the  seventh  day. 

On  this  seventh  day,  however,  in  the  evening,  the  baby 
came  back  to  life  and  was  carried  off  living  and  healthy 
by  his  mother,  who  did  not  cease  to  praise  and  thank 
God.  Such  great  wonders  persuaded  many  fruitless 
husbands  to  resort  to  the  strength  of  the  holy  cross,  and 
having  begged  with  real  faith,  they  became  the  fathers 


SAINT     NINA  79 

of  numerous  families  and  daily  came  to  adore  the  cross 
and  bring  gorgeous  presents.  Not  only  the  sick  who 
personally  came  to  pray  at  the  foot  of  the  cross  were 
successfully  cured,  but  also  the  warriors  combatting  far, 
far  away  from  Djouar,  if  they  only  implored  the  help  of 
the  cross,  became  able  to  defeat  their  enemies  and  un- 
harmed returned  to  Mtzkhet  to  justly  glorify  God.  Many 
infidels,  when  in  great  need,  addressed  the  cross  with 
prayers  and  receiving  salvation  from  destruction,  has- 
tened to  Djouar  to  give  thanks  unto  God  and  be  baptized. 
Besides  these  already  mentioned,  masses  of  other  suffer- 
ing people  were  healed  and  the  unhappy  comforted  by 
invoking  the  holy  cross,  created  by  the  almightiness  of 
the  Father  and  the  Son  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  to  them 
is  due  all  glory,  honor,  and  veneration,  now,  henceforth, 
and  evermore.     Amen. 

At  that  time  Saint  Nina,  the  Tsar,  and  the  nation  re- 
ceived a  message  from  the  patriarch  from  Rome.  Just 
then,  too,  arrived  a  deacon  from  the  land  of  the  Brand jees 
in  order  to  congratulate  Saint  Nina  and  ask  her  to  pray 
for  them.  He  also  brought  a  letter  from  his  Tsar  to 
Saint  Nina,  whose  father  had  baptized  all  Brand  jees. 
At  Jerusalem  and  Constantinople  a  report  was  spread  that 
the  sun  of  truth  was  now  shining  in  Georgia  and  Jee — 
from  all  possible  regions  they  sent  letters  asking  to  give 
precise  details  of  the  wonders  which  had  happened  at 
the  pillar  and  the  rose  bush  and  of  the  extraordinary 
cases  of  cures.  Having  carefully  inquired  about  all  this, 
the  brand ja-deacon  glorified  God  and  went  home  with 
numerous  letters  containing  the  longed  for  statements. 
Then  the  Tsar  spoke  thus  to  the  Saint  and  the  bishop : 

"It  is  my  wish  with  the  power  of  the  sword  to  force 
the  mountain  inhabitants  as  well  as  my  brother-in-law 
Pkheros  to  serve  the  Son  of  God  and  to  oblige  them  to 
venerate  and  respect  the  honest  cross !" 

"God  doth  not  order  thee  to  convert  them  with  the 
sword !"  was  their  unanimous  answer.  It  is  thy  duty  to 
convert  them  after  having  pointed  out  to  them  with  the 


80  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

help  of  the  New  Testament  and  the  cross — the  road  of 
truth  leading  to  life  eternal  and  how  to  be  thankful  to 
the  Lord,  who  lightens  up  the  terrible  darkness  of  their 
souls. 

Saint  Nina,  together  with  the  bishop,  left  for  the 
mountain  regions,  and  the  Tsar  ordered  the  kristav  (most 
likely  district  governor)  to  accompany  them.  Upon  ar- 
riving at  Tsorbanne,  they  called  together  the  mountain- 
eers, inspected  Dsrbin,  Tchartal,  Tkkhela,  Tsilkammy, 
and  Gorangor.  They  assembled  the  Tchartalians,  who 
were  almost  like  wild  beasts,  the  Fkholians,  the  Gonda- 
makavians,  and  to  all  these  tribes  they  preached  about  the 
holy  cross  of  Christ.  But  they  did  not  want  to  listen, 
and  so  the  royal  kristav  drew  his  sword  and  destroyed 
their  idols  and  subjected  them. 

From  there  they  went  into  Yaletia  (the  present 
Mtaletka)  and  taught  the  nations  of  Tionet  and  Ertso 
(in  Armenian  Erdzoitk),  who  received  them  well  and 
were  baptized,  but  the  Fkholis  (nowadays  the  Pchaves), 
settled  over  to  Doushet.  The  remaining  mountain  in- 
habitants also  refused  to  become  Christians,  for  which 
the  Tsar  doubled  their  taxes  and  thus  forced  them  to 
emigrate.  It  is  true  later  on,  Saint  Avive,  bishop  of 
Nekretsa,  converted  several  of  them  to  Christianity,  while 
the  rest  are  even  to  this  day  infidels.  Saint  Nina  started 
for  Ranne  in  order  to  enlighten  Pkeros,  but  as  she  ap- 
proached Kouket  and  reached  Bondi,  she  was  obliged  to 
make  a  longer  stop.  Kakhetians  streamed  there  in  great 
number,  questioned  her  and  many  became  persuaded  in 
the  correctness  and  truthfulness  of  her  teachings.  At 
Bondi,  however,  she  fell  ill.  Hardly  had  the  news  of 
this  deplorable  event  reached  Revv  and  Salome,  who  lived 
at  Oudjarmo,  when  they  hastened  to  the  Saint  and  also 
informed  the  Tsar  and  Tsaritsa.  The  sovereign  gave 
orders  that  Bishop  John  should  bring  over  the  Saint,  but 
she  really  preferred  to  remain  where  she  was,  and  so  the 
Tsar  set  out  for  Bondi  with  a  numerous  suite. 

The  whole  nation  rushed  to  the  invalid,  whose  glance 


SAINT     NINA  8 1 

was  illuminated  with  true  heavenly  brilliancy.  With 
love  and  veneration  did  the  true  believers  cut  off  little 
bits  of  pieces  from  her  garment  and  covered  their  sou- 
venir with  kisses.  The  Tsaritsa  and  the  princesses 
crowded  around  her,  showering  blessings  upon  her,  and 
with  tears  and  sorrow  they  looked  forward  to  their 
separation  from  their  teacher,  protector,  and  healer. 
The  Princess  Salome,  Kherosh  Avrizounelle  (in  Arme- 
nian Perojavr  Sounetsi),  the  kristaves  and  mtavares 
began  to  implore  the  Saint  to  relate  her  life  to  them, 
saying : 

"Who  art  thou?  How  didst  thou  come  into  our  king- 
dom to  save  us?  Who  was  thy  instructor?  О  mis- 
tress, do  let  us  know  the  history  of  thy  life!  Why 
shouldst  thou  speak  of  captivity — О  thou  happy,  happy 
Tsaritsa,  who  hast  delivered  us  from  the  burdens  of 
captivity?  For  through  thee  we  found  out  that  the  Son 
of  God  had  been  predicted  by  prophets,  that  after  Him 
the  work  of  spreading  the  new  faith  was  carried  out  by 
twelve  apostles,  and  as  many  as  seventy-two  pupils. 
But  of  all  this  immense  number,  thou  alone  wert  given 
and  sent  unto  us  by  God.  Why  in  the  world  dost  thou 
then  call  thyself  a  prisoner  and  foreigner?"  Then 
the  Saint  continued : 

"Children  of  the  Faith,  Tsaritsa  and  princesses — all 
ye  who  are  surrounding  me,  I  now  see  that  you  may  be 
compared  with  the  ancient  women  in  their  faith  and  love 
to  Christ.  You  desire  to  know  the  biography  of  His 
insignificant  servant.  I  consent,  for  I  feel  that  my  end 
is  approaching  and  I  shall  sleep  the  eternal  sleep  in 
which  she  who  gave  birth  to  me  is  already  resting. 
Take  ye  then  the  inkstand  and  write  up  the  history  of 
my  life,  so  that  your  children  shall  discover  how  great 
your  faith  in  God  was,  how  constant  and  unchangeable 
your  love  to  me  and  what  wonders  you  were  allowed  to 
be  witnesses  of." 

Then  the  Princess  Salomee  and  Kherosh  Avrizounelle 
began  to  record  the  events,  while  the  Saint  related  to 


82  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

them  all  that  we  have  here  undertaken  to  describe.  She 
advised  the  Tsar  to  replace  Bishop  John  by  the  priest 
Jacob  when  the  time  should  come.  John  held  a  final 
mass,  and  Nina  received  from  his  hands  the  Holy  Com- 
munion, after  which  she  gave  up  her  most  righteous  soul 
to  the  Lord  of  Heaven  and  earth,  in  the  fifteenth  year 
after  her  arrival  in  Georgia,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  three 
hundred  and  thirty-nine.  Her  death  caused  great  sor- 
row and  mourning  in  Mtzkhet  and  Oudjarmo.  They 
buried  her  at  Bondi  (the  present  Sidjack)  in  accordance 
with  the  sworn  oath  which  she  had  received  from  the 
Tsar.  As  this  was  at  that  period  a  little  known  and  un- 
important village,  the  Saint  had  evidently  chosen  it  from 
extreme  humility.  The  Tsar  and  his  noblemen  were 
deeply  grieved  by  this  choice,  but  of  course  did  not  ven- 
ture to  oppose  her  last  will. 


V.  The  Diamond 

A     LEGEND 

At  the  time  of  Tsar  Artchill  the  First,  who  was  mar- 
ried to  Marion,  the  daughter  of  the  Greek  Emperor 
Julian  (363  A.  D.),  many  Greeks  settled  over  into 
Georgia,  among  them  the  painter  Martin.  To  his  care 
the  inner  ornamentation  of  the  church  of  Stephan 
Tsminda  (i.e.,  of  Saint  Stephen)  was  left.  This  great 
house  of  worship  had  been  planned  and  constructed  at 
Mtzkhet  by  the  all  honorable  Artchill,  near  the  gates  of 
the  Aragva,  near  the  towers  and  bastions  erected  in  its 
neighborhood  for  national  defence.  Martin  was  a  per- 
fectly honorable  and  reliable  man  and  very  clever  and 
gifted  in  the  execution  of  his  orders.  The  paints  which 
were  at  his  disposal  assumed  such  a  marvellous,  nay 
overwhelming  resemblance  with  reality,  that  several  of 
the  saints  represented  by  them  appeared  as  though  they 
were  alive,  and  astounded  faithful  and  esteemed  believers 


THE     DIAMOND  83 

many  hundred  years  after  his  death.  On  one  of  the 
walls  he  had  undertaken  to  reproduce  the  apparition  of 
the  most  Holy  Virgin  to  Saint  Nina.  The  latter  was 
seen  down  on  her  knees  stretching  out  her  arms  and  re- 
ceiving a  holy  cross  made  of  fine  vineyard  branches. 
The  fear,  happiness,  love  to  God  and  perfectly  boundless 
submission  to  His  holy  will  were  expressed  not  only  in 
the  character  features  of  the  Saint,  but  in  every  move- 
ment, nay,  in  every  fold  of  her  garment.  The  union  of 
all  these  various  thoughts  was  above  picturesque  sciences 
and  naturally  called  forth  the  amply  justified  astonish- 
ment of  the  contemporaries  of  Martin  and  of  the  very 
latest  visitors  to  the  temple.  Yes,  indeed,  the  Greek 
Martin  was  a  great,  great  artist.  And  therefore  he 
loved  his  art  so  much  that  it  seemed  dearer  to  him  than 
all  the  world  put  together,  with  the  exception  of  his 
daughter  Poullkheria. 

At  the  period  when  our  tale  begins,  the  portrait  of 
Saint  Nina  was  already  carefully  finished  off,  and  the 
artist  was  applying  himself  over  the  figure  of  the  most 
Holy  Virgin.  As  humble  as  he  was  clever  and  ingen- 
ious, he  alone,  it  appeared,  did  not  notice  the  beauty  of 
his  productions,  and  while  just  then  all  those  standing 
about  were  filled  with  amazement  and  extreme  delight, 
he  sighed  while  comparing  his  master  works  with  those 
shining,  marvellous,  indescribable,  and  exceptionally  ex- 
traordinary pictures  which  his  poetic  imagination  seemed 
to  behold  moving  as  it  were  in  the  air,  and  which  were 
so  dear  to  his  elevated  soul.  How  in  the  world  should 
he  represent  the  features  of  the  most  Holy  Virgin  ? 

That  was  a  question  which  tortured  him  day  and 
night.  Every  time  he  reflected  about  them  he  thought 
he  could  see  the  sweet,  short,  dear  face  of  his  daughter, 
and  with  terror  in  his  heart  he  attempted  to  drive  away 
this  imaginary  apparition.  It  seemed  to  him  like  some 
wicked,  harsh,  impossible  insult.  Again  he  did  his  best 
to  find  a  proper  type  which  would  have  nothing  earthly 
about  it,  and  once  more  that  same  loving  and  beloved 


84  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

little  face  of  Poullkheria  presented  itself  to  him.  At  last 
in  perfect  despair  he  went  to  the  Katholikoss  (this  fully 
corresponds  to  the  rank  of  a  patriarch),  John  the  Second, 
imploring  counsel  and  prayer.  One  day  and  two  nights 
they  fervently  prayed  together  near  the  holy  djouar 
(thus  was  named  the  place  near  the  fountain  of  tears  of 
Saint  Nina,  not  far  from  the  cross  erected  in  that  very 
vicinity;  djouar  in  reality  means  cross).  On  the  sec- 
ond morning  the  Katholikoss  ordered  the  painter  to  im- 
mediately return  to  his  home. 

"Lay  thyself  down  at  the  feet  of  our  great  converter," 
said  he,  "and  go  to  sleep,  for  I  do  heartily  believe  that 
in  a  dream  thou  art  destined  to  see  namely  those  features 
in  which  the  most  Holy  Virgin  must  be  represented !" 

Martin  went  to  the  place  appointed,  fulfilled  the  com- 
mand of  John,  and  a  third  time  saw  the  features  of 
Poullkheria;  she  appeared  to  him  with  some  especially 
magnificent  heavenly  radiance. 

"But  how  shall  I  reproduce  this  astonishing  light?" 
murmured  the  painter,  and  began  to  strictly  observe  the 
fasts  and  pray  like  the  ancient  prophets  and  other  true 
servants  of  the  Lord.  For  a  whole  week  he  constantly 
went  through  all  the  different  religious  services  and  ate 
nothing,  nor  did  he  drink  anything.  On  Saturday,  after 
partaking  Communion,  he  took  a  meal  and  lay  down  with 
the  intention  of  sleeping  under  the  portrait. 

In  the  dream  he  beheld  already  the  heavenly  Tsaritsa, 
viz.,  just  as  it  was  customary  and  necessary  to  reproduce 
her.  Hastily  he  jumped  up  and  drew  out  on  the  wall 
with  charcoal  the  all  glorious  and  all  impressive  picture. 
This  was  the  very  first  representation  of  the  kind,  and  it 
completely  satisfied  and  pleased  the  artist  himself!  The 
worry  which  had  long  been  weighing  down  on  him  was 
changed  into  inexpressible  happiness  and  good  fortune, 
and  he  hurried  to  the  holy  djouar  (cross)  where  with 
tears  he  thanked  and  sang  praises  unto  God.  The  fol- 
lowing day  just  at  sunrise  Martin  rose,  awoke  Poull- 
kheria and  led  her  off  with  him.     Hardly  had  he  arranged 


THE     DIAMOND  85 

her  as  was  his  desire,  when  an  unknown  youth  came  up 
to  them. 

"Old  man !"  he  said,  respectfully  bowing,  "I  also  want 
to  work  on  the  image  of  the  Heavenly  Queen,  instruct 
me  how  it  is  necessary  to  dispose  of  thy  colors."  With 
great  incredulity  Martin  stared  at  him.  The  gorgeous 
garment,  the  graceful  movements  showed  plainly  that 
he  was  a  man  not  accustomed  to  hard  labors.  "It  is  not 
at  all  easy  to  teach  how  to  apply  the  colors,"  he  answered. 
"Take  off  thy  expensive  and  most  elegant  robe  and  thy 
delicate  hands  will  not  stand  difficult,  exhausting  work." 
The  youth  nevertheless  insisted,  and  Martin  having  rap- 
idly explained  to  him  what  to  do,  began  the  work  and 
soon  forgot  him  and  Poullkheria  and  all  creation,  and 
was  utterly  absorbed  in  his  magnificent  inner  world.  In 
the  meantime  Poullkheria  followed  the  newcomer.  He 
was  a  tall,  well-built,  handsome  youth,  broad-shouldered 
with  a  slender  waist,  which  was  pinched  in  by  a  fine  gold 
belt  with  decorations  of  highly  precious  stones,  and  how 
these  various-colored  stones  played  and  shone  and  re- 
flected! when  he  had  placed  it  on  a  huge  marble  piece 
and  he  easily  and  quickly  arranged  on  it  a  heavy  stone, 
which  her  father  moved  from  place  to  place — very  slowly 
and  only  gradually.  The  youth  did  not  pay  the  very 
least  attention  to  her — he  was  evidently  worried  and  pulled 
down  by  some  outside  event.  Deep  sighs  from  time  to 
time  came  out  of  his  breast,  and  in  the  end  Poullkheria 
remarked  that  a  tear  fell  unto  the  edge  of  the  marble 
slab.  It  now  really  seemed  as  though  he  as  well  as  Mar- 
tin had  wandered  off  into  some  unknown  world  and  had 
forgotten  everything  earthly.  Martin  painted  without 
interruption  for  seven  hours ;  and  in  a  like  manner,  with- 
out taking  any  rest,  worked  the  sweet  newcomer.  Glanc- 
ing at  their  indefatigable  application,  Poullkheria  became 
frightened  and  feared  that  her  posing  might  never  come 
to  an  end,  and  so  began  to  weep  most  bitterly.  The  fea- 
tures of  her  face  suddenly  assumed  another  look  and  thus 
her  father  began  to  be  thoughtful  and  remember  all  that 
had  taken  place. 


86 


CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 


"Enough,  my  poor  darling  child!"  he  said  with  deli- 
cacy, and  addressed  the  youth.  Immense  spots  of  paint 
and  butter  were  now  to  be  seen  on  various  parts  of  his 
costly  attire,  his  hair  was  indeed  in  the  greatest  disorder 
and  his  face  red  from  exhaustion.  Martin  really  did 
not  know  how  he  should  thank  and  reward  him. 

"Tell  me  at  least  thy  name,  thou  good  youth !"  he  said, 
turning  to  the  boy. 

"Mirdat." 

"Why— is  it  possible?" 

"Be  silent!"  interrupted  the  youth  and  went  out,  but 
Martin  looked  after  him  with  inexpressible  astonish- 
ment. Only  in  this  moment  did  he  recognize  in  him  the 
Tsarevitch-successor,  the  great  and  famous  victories  of 
whom  the  whole  East  was  talking.  Yesterday  only  he 
had  returned  from  a  victorious  expedition  to  Rome,  and 
they  were  convinced  that  he  would  soon  start  out  again. 
How  was  it  possible  that  during  these  very  few  days  of 
rest  he  wished  to  take  upon  himself  such  a  tiresome  and 
dry  work  ?  Afterwards  he  thoroughly  inspected  what  he 
had  achieved  and  was  perfectly  overcome  by  the  number 
and  variety  of  colors  and  shades  arranged  and  used  by 
him. 

"If  he  accomplishes  his  new  war  as  rapidly  as  the  first, 
I  shall  have  enough  colors  left  up  to  the  time  of  his  re- 
turn," reflected  Martin,  and  gayly  and  joyfully  went  home 
with  his  dear  little  daughter,  who  all  along  the  route  ques- 
tioned him  about  Mirdat.  Having  dined  in  haste  and 
slept  a  little,  Martin  once  more  continued  his  labors  and 
was  steadily  busy  until  sunset. 

Thus  the  undertaking  went  on  day  after  day  with  the 
difference  only  that  Mirdat  no  more  appeared.  It  seems 
that  he  had  left  for  Movakanne  and  soon  after  had  paci- 
fied it  for  his  father.  It  is  not  useless  to  relate  what 
happened  to  Mirdat  upon  his  first  expedition. 

The  provinces  of  Ranna,  Movakanne  and  Aderbada- 
ganne  since  the  most  remote  times  belonged  to  Georgia, 
and  only  during  the  reign  of  Tsar  Mirdat  the  Fourth, 


THE     DIAMOND  87 

grandfather  of  our  hero,  they  came  under  the  control  of 
the  Persians.  Satrappe  Barzabode  administrated  them. 
Having  taken  Ranna,  the  Tsarevitch-successor  Mirdat 
wished  to  call  out  Barzabode  in  a  duel.  Barzabode  took 
up  his  quarters  in  an  abandoned  tower  beyond  the  city, 
but  Mirdat  surrounded  it  from  evening  on — supposing 
that  during  the  night  it  would  be  impossible  for  him  to 
slip  out  and  escape,  and  so  he  resolved  to  give  rest  to  his 
exhausted  and  wornout  warriors  till  morning.  In  the 
night  he  made  an  inspection  tour  of  his  brave  camp,  and 
passing  quite  close  to  the  tower  on  the  grassy  slopes,  he 
overheard  a  sweet  conversation.  He  stood  still  and  paid 
close  attention.  The  sweet  voice,  hardly  hearable,  pro- 
nounced the  word :    "Batono!"  ("Sir.") 

He  raised  his  head  and  almost  fainted  from  extreme 
astonishment  and  delight :  on  the  roof  there  stood  a  girl 
of  indescribable  beauty.  The  moon  was  shining  on  her 
and  gave  her  long,  regular  features  some  secret  myste- 
riousness  and  unusual  charm.  And  suddenly  her  coral 
mouth  opened,  and  from  it  poured  out  a  low,  inspiring 
and  enchanting  speech.  She  implored  the  young  military 
commander  to  save  her  from  the  clutches  of  her  very  old 
father. 

"Who  and  what  can  dare  to  oppose  itself  to  thee? 
Thou  dost  conquer  towns  and  provinces.  Thy  powerful 
army  defeats  and  submits  even  hero  princes.  Whomso- 
ever or  whatsoever  thou  mayest  look  at  in  this  world,  thou 
canst  always  consider  it  thine  own,  for  it  doth  not  come 
within  thy  reach  only  when  thou  dost  not  wish  it  so. 
Thou  hast  wonderful  beauty,  common  sense,  mind, 
strength,  and  bravery,  while  I  never  had  anything  except 
a  dear  father.  He  prided  himself  in  his  warlike  glory — 
thou  didst  darken  it !  He  had  won  for  himself  the  entire 
confidence  of  the  Shah,  thou  didst  destroy  it.  He 
boasted  about  the  invincibility  of  his  warriors,  while  thou 
didst  conquer  and  baffle  them.  Thou  above  all  didst  have 
my  way  of  looking  at  things  and  my  imagination.  Thy 
all  powerful  type  did  victoriously  enter  my  soul  and  doth 


88 


CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 


drive  out  from  it  the  poor,  terribly  degraded  character 
of  my  old  father!" 

And  at  these  solemn  words  the  beauty  fell  down  on 
her  knees.  "O  do  not  tear  him  away  from  me!"  she 
murmured,  reproachingly,  stretching  out  her  arms  tow- 
ards him. 

"There  will  be  no  duel!"  unexpectedly  said  Mirdat;  he 
turned  around  and  quickly  went  to  his  tent.  This  young 
lady  was  the  daughter  of  Barzabode,  Sagdoukta.  From 
that  moment  onwards  Mirdat  loved  her  with  all  the 
mightiness  and  emotion  of  his  hero-prince's  heart,  and 
there  was  deep,  deep  grief  and  depression  in  his  soul. 
Was  it  possible  to  suppose  that  the  Tsar  would  permit 
him  to  marry  the  daughter  of  that  satrame,  to  whose  care 
certain  provinces  had  been  intrusted  and  who  of  late  had 
been  deprived  of  the  right  of  administrating  them? 

Having  reflected  a  little  he  made  up  his  mind  to  leave 
a  comparatively  small  number  of  warriors  in  the  places 
which  he  had  but  just  successfully  conquered,  while  with 
the  remaining  soldiers  he  returned  to  his  father  in  order 
to  ask  for  fresh  instructions.  Everywhere  they  met  and 
received  the  young  conqueror  with  great  ceremony  and 
delight;  radiant  faces  were  surrounding  him,  the  joyful 
cries  of  the  people  filled  his  ears,  while  in  his  heart  it  was 
all  dark  and  heavy.  With  unbelievable  effort  he  finally 
forced  himself  to  answer  the  general  and  most  hearty 
greetings  constantly  showered  on  him  with  a  caressing 
smile,  and  on  the  following  day,  when  he  safely  reached 
his  beloved  home,  he  immediately  went  to  continue  and 
work  for  the  glorification  of  the  most  Holy  Virgin,  in- 
voking her  assistance  and  protection.  The  same  was  his 
object  when  he  reached  his  native  town  after  his  second 
great  victorious  campaign  in  Movakanne.  But  this  time 
Martin,  who  had  already  succeeded  in  finishing  the  ex- 
pression of  the  face  of  the  Heavenly  Queen  and  having 
spent  some  time  in  reproducing  her  garment,  now  took 
the  matter  more  easily,  and  indeed,  frequently  watched 
and  glanced  at  his  busy  assistant.     Having  noticed  the 


THE     DIAMOND  89 

running  tears  of  his  daughter,  he  let  Poullkheria  go  home, 
and  turning  to  him,  asked  him  what  might  be  the  cause 
of  his  great  sorrow. 

"Thou  hast  helped  me  so  much,"  said  Martin,  "that 
I  should  really  like  to  render  thee  some  good  service, 
good  youth ;  perhaps  my  old  age  makes  me  fit  and  enables 
me  to  give  thee  some  highly  useful  counsel." 

"Thy  grey  hair  testifies  that  already  long,  long  ago 
the  time  went  by  when  thou  wert  excited  and  moved  by 
those  thoughts  and  plans  which  called  forth  my  tears. 
Nobody  except  the  most  Holy  Virgin  is  strong  enough 
to  make  my  terrible  grief  go  by,  viz.,  because  I  love  with 
all  my  heart  a  splendid  girl  to  whom  the  sovereign  will 
never  give  me  his  consent  to  be  married." 

Saying  these  words  Mirdat  went,  with  a  painful  ex- 
pression on  his  face,  but  Martin  understood  this  most 
simple  clear  explanation  quite  differently,  and  through 
this  mistake  he  let  his  most  honest  and  loyal  soul  almost 
perish.  This  soul  was  perfectly  clean,  enlightened,  free 
of  sin,  and  shining  like  the  most  costly  diamond. 

And  so  once  upon  a  time,  during  a  dream,  some  heav- 
enly angels  cut  out  the  soul  and  brought  it  to  the  Lord. 
"O,  Vladyka!"  they  said,  "look  thou  at  this  brilliant  dia- 
mond— this  is  the  soul  of  the  Greek  man  Martin,  who  hath 
given  up  his  whole  life  to  the  glorification  of  Thy  name. 
There  is  not  one  vice  which  can  possibly  obtain  admis- 
sion to  or  seek  refuge  in  it,  for  it  doth  entirely  belong  to 
Thee !  Looking  at  it  and  admiring  it,  we  are  frequently 
thinking  that  upon  the  death  of  Martin  this  diamond  will 
be  fully  worthy  of  ornamenting  Thy  holy  throne." 

The  sweet,  sweet  angel  voices  quieted  down,  while 
from  the  depths  of  the  earth  the  devilish  laughing  and 
ridiculing  were  heard.  "Why  dost  thou  so  rejoice — mis- 
erable Satan?"  asked  the  guarding  angel  by  order  of  the 
Eternal  God. 

"Very  soon  this  diamond  will  be  spoiled,  darkened, 
and  I  shall  become  the  happy  possessor  of  it!"  replied 
the  devil.     Thereupon  the  good  angels  began  to  bitterly 


90  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

cry,  but  the  Lord  comforted  them.  He  gave  commands 
that  the  soul  should  again  be  placed  and  fixed  in  the 
body  of  the  sleeping  painter,  and  also  informed  the  angels 
that  in  case  Martin  should  ever  happen  to  listen  to  and 
obey  the  sly  devilish  instructions  and  thus  have  his  soul 
darkened,  that  they  should  find  means  to  bring  it  back 
to  God,  although  it  be  by  the  heavy,  nay  distressing,  road 
of  worldly  grief  and  tears. 

And  quickly  the  angels  descended  into  the  church  of 
Stephen  Tsminda  (that  is  of  Saint  Stephen)  and  put 
the  blinding  diamond  back  into  the  slumbering  Martin, 
but  after  them  Satan  came  up  and  began  to  persuade  the 
Greek  that  his  daughter  had  completely  won  the  heart 
of  the  Tsarevitch  and  that  he  himself  would  become  a 
royal  father-in-law.  And  thus  at  last  vanity  stained  the 
diamond  with  dark  and  dirty  spots,  its  shining  lightness 
began  to  go  out  more  and  more,  while  the  perfectly  ex- 
traordinary and  marvellous  beauty  seemed  to  be  cover- 
ing itself  with  a  dark  skin,  and  Martin  daily  continued 
to  give  himself  up  to  worthless  vain  thoughts.  And  see, 
the  diamond  was  decaying  and  would  soon  lose  all  of  its 
unusual  qualities.  In  the  meantime  Mirdat  conquered 
and  pacified  Aderbadaganne. 

"What  dost  thou  wish  me  to  give  you  as  a  reward  for 
thy  highly  valuable  services  ?"  asked  the  delighted,  en- 
thusiastic Artchill.  Mirdat  reverently  fell  down  on  one 
knee  and  kissing  the  lower  end  of  the  royal  garment, 
asked  for  permission  to  be  married  to  the  daughter  of 
the  conquered  satrappe.  The  loving  father  replied  with 
an  amused  smile:  "As  long  as  thou  didst  administrate 
Ranna,  Movakanne,  and  Aderbadaganne,  Sagdoukta 
seemed  to  have  hold  of  thy  heart,  and  it  seems  to  me  that 
the  very  best  way  for  thee  to  get  out  of  this  dangerous 
position  is  to  claim  the  honor  of  obtaining  her  hand !" 

Immediately  an  embassy  was  dispatched  to  Barzabo- 
dus,  who  received  it  with  indescribable  joy  and  delight. 
Sagdoukta,  supplied  with  a  most  gorgeous  trousseau 
and  dowry,  was  conducted  to  Mtzkhet  where  the  mar- 


THE     DIAMOND  9 1 

riage  ceremony  was  performed  and  the  innumerable 
fetes  connected  with  it  continued  for  many  days.  The 
Tsar  gave  his  son  the  city  of  Samshrilde  with  the  prov- 
ince surrounding  it.  Besides  through  her  beauty,  Sag- 
doukta  distinguished  herself  still  more  by  her  very  re- 
markable mind  and,  which  was  in  those  times  rare,  a 
general  education. 

Mirdat  sent  for  the  very  wisest  and  most  learned  men 
of  his  age,  living  in  Samshvillede  and  intrusted  them 
with  translating  into  Georgian  the  holy  New  Testament, 
and  thoroughly  explaining  it  to  the  Tsarevna  Sagdoukta, 
who  already  fully  believed  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and 
having  gone  through  and  accepted  the  holy  baptism,  in- 
tended to  have  a  cathedral  of  Zion  erected  at  Samsh- 
villede. For  the  planning  of  the  inner  walls  a  most  pre- 
cise and  talented  artist  was  necessary. 

Mirdat  just  then  remembered  his  old  friend  Martin, 
and  sent  some  attendants  to  look  for  him.  But  when 
their  point  of  destination  was  reached,  he  was  no  longer 
among  the  living.  He  had  succeeded  in  finishing  his 
work  in  the  church  of  Stephen-Tsminda  at  the  time  of 
the  last  campaign  of  the  Tsarevitch  in  Aderbadaganne, 
received  a  right  royal  reward  from  Artchill,  but  instead 
of  returning  to  Greece  as  would  have  seemed  natural,  he 
remained  at  Mtzkhet,  hoping  to  bring  them  to  a  favor- 
able issue. 

He  daily  went  to  the  merchants  of  gorgeous  weavings, 
chose  the  most  precious  objects,  and  composed  of  them 
a  most  valuable  and  rich  costume  for  his  Poullkheria. 

The  very  most  talented  and  experienced  tailors  under 
his  personal  direction  were  employed  in  ornamenting  with 
and  sewing  on  these  garments  precious  stones  of  one  ex- 
quisite color,  and  besides  that  jewels.  Trying  first  one 
thing,  then  another  on  his  beloved  Poullkheria,  for  whole 
hours  at  a  time  he  watched  and  interested  himself  in 
her  superhuman  beauty,  and  with  full  confidence  dis- 
played before  her  the  pictures  of  her  future  greatness. 
On  hearing  all  these  compliments  and  glorious  prophecies 


92  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

the  shining  eyes  of  Poullkheria  lit  up  with  still  greater 
joy  fulness.  Her  clean  heart  could  not  understand  or 
appreciate  the  many  foolishly  vain  thoughts  and  inten- 
tions of  her  father.  She  loved  Mirdat,  indeed,  not 
because  he  just  happened  to  be  the  son  of  a  King,  but 
on  account  of  his  bravery,  goodness  and  perfect  honesty. 
That  was  why,  notwithstanding  exceedingly  powerful 
temptations,  the  soul  of  Poullkheria  remained  as  neat, 
without  a  sin  and  immaculate  as  when  she  had  not  had 
such  notions;  but  Martin's  soul  daily  lost  its  splendor  and 
became  covered  all  over  with  dark,  dark  spots. 

In  the  end  Mtzkhet  was  bursting  with  joy,  for  a  report 
spread  from  one  quarter  to  another  that  Aderbadaganne 
had  been  successfully  taken  by  storm.  Triumphant  re- 
ceptions were  now  universally  prepared  for  the  great 
victor,  and  young  and  old  rushed  into  the  street  with 
colored  flags  or  flower  branches  in  their  hands.  Poull- 
kheria in  her  newest  attire,  and  by  her  very  side  Martin, 
stood  on  the  steps  of  the  church  of  Stephen-Tsminda  (i.e., 
of  Saint  Stephen). 

When  the  powerful  procession  came  up  to  them,  the 
Tsarevitch  got  off  his  horse  and  went  into  the  empty 
temple.  Martin,  unnoticed,  followed  on  after  him  and 
clearly  beheld  how  he  went  straight  to  the  finished  image 
of  the  most  Holy  Virgin  and  having  fallen  on  his  knees 
was  fervently  praying.  When,  however,  the  prayer 
being  over,  the  Tsarevitch  rose,  Martin  ran  up  to  him 
and  quickly  whispered  in  his  ear: 

"This  great  day  the  Tsar,  my  master,  will  not  refuse 
thee  anything." 

But  the  Tsarevitch,  persuaded  that  he  alone  was  in  the 
church,  was  evidently  and  most  visibly  struck  and  moved 
by  this  unexpected  witness  of  his  all  hearty  and  sincere 
prayer.  He  did  not  recognize  Martin,  did  not  remem- 
ber even  his  words,  but  hastened  with  all  his  might  to 
go  out  of  the  church,  while  Martin  thought  that  his  own 
affairs  were  taking  an  unusually  pleasant  turn  and  greatly 
rejoiced.     A  few  days  went  by,  on  the  large  square  of 


THE     DIAMOND  93 

the  city  a  glashatai  (kind  of  herald)  made  his  appearance 
with  a  number  of  trumpeters,  and  having  called  together 
the  people,  they  formally  announced  to  them  the  coming 
marriage  of  the  Tsarevitch-successor  Mirdat  to  Sag- 
doukta,  the  daughter  of  the  Persian  satrappe  (probably 
district  governor)    Barzabode. 

A  slight  noise  was  heard,  and  a  moment  thereafter  a 
cry  which  was  sharp  enough  to  tear  one's  soul  to  pieces 
and  which  attracted  general  attention.  On  the  ground 
lay  Poullkheria,  not  showing  any  signs  of  life.  A  thin, 
pale  colored  rivulet  of  young  boiling  blood  was  slowly 
coming  out  of  her  mouth.  Kneeling  before  her  was  Mar- 
tin, who,  indeed,  wras  giving  himself  every  possible 
trouble  to  stop  the  abundant  flow  of  blood.  Somebody 
out  of  the  crowd  was  desirous  of  running  to  help  her, 
but  he  looked  back  with  a  really  terrified  glance,  and 
like  a  regular  madman,  having  seized  her  in  his  vigorous 
arms,  rushed  off  with  her  to  Stephen  Tsminda.  Here 
he  placed  her  at  the  foot  of  that  wonderful  picture  for 
the  execution  of  which  she  had  served  as  a  model  and 
completely  lost  his  senses.  And,  nay! — he  actually  saw 
how  the  cupola  moved  and  opened  itself,  and  how  two 
angels  gradually  approached  Poullkheria.  In  their 
hands  there  was  just  as  grand  a  kind  of  a  white  trans- 
parent, indescribably  magnificent  garment  as  the  one 
which  dazzled  their  eyes. 

Instantly  they  took  off  the  costly  robe  and  clothed  her 
in  the  attire  which  they  had  brought  along.  Poullkheria 
came  back  to  life  and  looked  around  with  the  greatest 
astonishment  as  the  rays  of  the  sun,  one  after  another,  re- 
flected upon  the  opening  of  the  cupola,  and  approaching 
slowly,  the  angels  came  down,  who  quickly  and  intelli- 
gently drew  out  two  wings  from  them,  quite  as  beaming 
with  light  as  their  own,  and  made  them  grow  on  to 
Poullkheria,  and  having  manoeuvred  with  them  several 
times,  the  new  angel  without  the  least  trouble  raised  her- 
self from  the  earth  and  joyfully  did  the  angels  of  the 
Almighty  God  sing  a  marvellously,  nay  extraordinarily, 


94  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

sweet  greeting  song  to  their  dear  new  companion  in 
arms,  inviting  her  to  fly  off  with  them  to  the  Throne  of 
God. 

The  new  angel  departed  from  the  house  of  worship 
with  a  last,  tender  parting  glance  and  having  beheld  her 
father,  she  began  to  implore  the  angels  to  also  take  him 
with  them  into  the  World  of  Life  Eternal.  The  angelic 
song  now  stopped,  their  faces  were  darkened  with  sor- 
row, and  painfully  they  announced  that  willingly  they 
would  have  prepared  for  him  at  first  a  more  desirable 
spot  in  the  all  glorious  and  all  wonderful  domains  of 
Heaven,  but  that  he  threw  away  his  splendid  chance  by 
wicked  and  useless  vanity.  The  tears  ran  down  in 
floods  from  the  eyes  of  the  former  Poullkheria,  and  these 
tears  of  hers,  as  clean  and  fresh  as  the  morning  dew, 
dropped  down  unto  the  face  of  him  who  had  died  and 
brought  him  again  to  life  and  this  time  to  a  happier  one. 

Martin  jumped  up,  being  fully  aware  of  and  perfectly 
ready  to  acknowledge  his  sinfulness.  Abundant  tears  of 
remorse  came  out  of  his  eyes  and  two  more  angels  ap- 
peared on  earth. 

They  gathered  these  tears  and  washed  out  with  them 
the  wicked,  sinful  soul  of  Martin  and  the  dark,  dark 
spots  of  vanity  on  this  most  precious  of  diamonds  grew 
quite  white.  When,  however,  the  diamond  again  ac- 
quired its  former  harmless  and  utterly  immaculate  look, 
they  radiantly  bore  him  up  to  the  throne  of  God,  where 
he  is  shining  and  enlightens  with  a  marvellous  talent  and 
adroitness  those  artists  who  are  working  for  the  glory  of 
God,  but  Poullkheria  guards  their  shining,  clean  souls 
from  any  sinful  or  irreligious  infection. 


HAPPINESS     IS     WITHIN     US  95 


VI.  Happiness  Is  Within  Us 

A  LEGEND 

In  the  fifth  century  (458  A.  D.)  the  Ossians  stole  and 
led  off  the  sister  of  the  Georgian  Tsar  Vachtang  the 
First,  known  under  the  name  of  Gourgasslan  (the  lion 
wolf).  The  then  three-year-old  princess  was  called 
Mikrandoukta.  When,  however,  Vachtang  had  con- 
quered and  pacified  the  Ossians,  killed  their  commander- 
in-chief,  Great  Bagkatar,  and  seven  of  his  brothers,  and 
brought  the  sister  safely  home,  he  also  took  with  him  as 
a  captive  the  very  youngest  of  the  Bagkatorian  brothers, 
Mirian,  whom  he  had  left  alive  upon  the  repeated  prayers 
of  Mikrandoukta.  The  boy,  who  had  been  a  playmate  of 
the  Tsarevna,  was  appointed  page  and  grew  up  at  the 
royal  court. 

As  he  grew  older  his  attachment  for  Mikrandoukta 
constantly  increased,  but  he  never  so  much  as  ventured 
to  reveal  to  her  his  thoughts  and  feelings,  neither  by 
his  speech,  nor  his  looks,  but  used  to  go  to  an  out  of  the 
way  spot  of  the  royal  garden  and  there  began  to  bitterly 
cry.  Gradually,  however,  as  he  became  a  man,  his 
wooings  took  a  more  refined  form  and  were  frequently 
put  down  in  exquisite  verses.  A  large  number  of  little 
pieces  of  poetry  are  in  circulation  among  the  people  under 
the  name  of  "Wooing  of  the  Knight/'  for  when  he 
reached  his  fourteenth  year,  the  Tsar  made  him  his  body- 
knight.  His  comrades  were  of  course  jealous  of  this  ex- 
ceptional distinction  and  heartily  congratulated  him,  but 
he,  deeply  grieved  by  the  final  departure  of  the  princess, 
went  into  his  favorite  resting  place;  there  a  song  came 
out  of  his  lips,  which  for  whole  ages  was  known  and 
went  down  from  generation  unto  generation. 


96  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

THE  SONG  OF  THE  BODY-KNIGHT 
(Literal  Translation) 

"  Why  did  they  lead  me  into  the  high  royal  palace, 
To  thee  as  thy  page, 
Thy  most  winning  eyes 
Did  fill  my  soul  with  burning  fire. 

"  Although  I  descend  from  a  powerful  Vladyka 
And  am  now  at  least  the  Tsar's  favorite  knight, 
Nevertheless  I  cannot  even  testify  my  love  to  thee 
Nor  exchange  words  with  thee  through  sweet,  sweet  glances. 

"  It  is  as  though  a  mighty  fortress  was  separating  us 
So  fearfully  high  and  immobile, 
And  my  humble  glance  does  not  dare  to  penetrate 
E'en  to  the  grand  old  royal  window. 

"  In  love,  however,  I  am  thy  slave,  О  dear  princess, 
I  am  quite  able  to  pick  up  a  quarrel  with  the  king, 
For  I  do  pride  myself  in  having  just  as  fiery  a  soul, 
Nay,  just  as  great  a  heart. 

"  Both  of  us  are  still  in  life's  early  stages 
And  the  same  blood  runs  in  our  veins, 
And  if  I  cannot  boast  of  such  great  royal  fame 
I  may  at  least  be  proud  of  my  strength  and  powerful  determination." 

And,  as  though  wishing  to  give  his  powerful  strength 
a  fair  trial,  the  youth  struck  out  with  his  fist  against  the 
stone  and  lo!  the  rock  began  to  shake  and  split.  When 
he  looked  at  his  fist  he  noticed  that  there  was  blood  on 
it,  and  thereupon  Mirian  was  more  downcast  and  de- 
pressed than  ever  before. 

"What  possible  use  can  my  hero  prince's  strength  be 
to  me  when  my  heart  is  harder  than  stone  ?"  he  exclaimed, 
and  again  tears  flowed  down  his  face. 

And  so  from  the  mixture  of  tears  with  dripping  hero- 
blood,  a  little  spring  formed  itself,  which  flows  at  the  edge 
of  a  precipice — then  again  it  makes  its  way  through  high, 
high  stone  blocks,  like  a  wild  animal  and,  having  success- 


HAPPINESS     IS     WITHIN     US  97 

fully  overcome  them,  it  cries  and  hops  about  like  a  child. 
Mikrandoukta  did  not  at  all  share  the  intense  attachment 
of  Mirian  and  took  no  notice  of  it.  Attaining  her 
growth  she  married  the  Shah  of  Persia.  On  the  day  of 
her  departure  Mirian  came  to  his  little  spring,  fixed  the 
sword  between  two  stones  and  threw  himself  against  it 
with  such  violence  that  the  sharp  blade  went  right  through 
him.  His  youthful  body  slipped  into  the  water,  but  the 
burning  blood  swelled  the  little  rivulet  and  gave  it  a  mar- 
vellous power  of  resistance.  To  this  well  known  spot 
from  that  time  onward,  all  true  lovers  streamed  in,  and 
if  anybody  has  a  really  good  chance  over  the  turbulent, 
fairy-like  stream,  he  will  take  to  writing  excellent  verses 
and  his  love  will  be  crowned  with  the  most  complete  suc- 
cess; if,  however,  he  expects  and  awaits  inspiration,  he 
must  certainly  give  up  all  hope  forever  and  his  passion 
will,  alas !  slow  down  and  come  to  nothing. 

The  first  man  who  experienced  these  strange  feelings 
and  went  through  the  whole  thing  was  the  negro  Nebrotk. 
He  fell  deeply  in  love  with  his  mistress,  and  even 
went  so  far  as  to  venture  to  open  his  secret  to  her.  The 
incensed  and  very  frightened  mistress  immediately  or- 
dered that  he  should  be  drowned.  They  threw  the  un- 
happy "darky"  in  the  stream  of  tears  of  the  stremiannoy 
(body-knight)  and  went  off;  he  at  first  lost  conscious- 
ness, but  later  came  back  to  his  senses  and  came  out  on 
the  opposite  bank,  completely  cured  of  his  useless  passion. 
As  he  still  felt  uneasy  and  could  not  think  of  daring  to 
return  to  his  mistress,  he  built  a  little  log  house  for  him- 
self on  the  bank  of  that  ghastly  precipiece  near  which 
flowed  the  rivulet,  and  not  knowing  what  to  do  with  him- 
self he  wrote  down  the  whole  history  of  his  life,  then  in- 
vestigated the  source  and  course  of  the  remarkable  stream 
and  registered  that  too. 

Having  thoroughly  established  himself  in  this  most  in- 
teresting region,  he  began  to  look  after  all  those  who  hap- 
pened to  approach  these  important  domains  of  fate,  in- 
vited the  travellers  and  pilgrims  to  his  house,  asked  each 


9^  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

one  the  story  of  his  or  her  life  and  diligently  and  carefully 
recorded  them.  Soon  a  whole  bouquet  of  most  varied 
and  entertaining  tales  was  gotten  up,  reminding  one  of 
the  all  famous  Arabian  stories,  and  I  can  only  regret  that 
my  memory  prevented  me  from  remembering  but  very  few 
of  them.  I  can  understand  very  well  all  that  Nebrotk  re- 
lates about  himself.  Once  upon  a  time,  in  the  night  he 
was  awakened  by  some  sweet,  sweet  singing,  and  having 
hastened  to  rise  and  go  out,  he  smelt  a  strong  and  remark- 
able fragrance.  He  turned  and  peeped  right  into  the 
precipice. 

The  moon  was  lighting  up  its  bottom;  the  enormous 
rocks  glistened  like  pure  silver  and  gold,  while  the  water 
shone  like  the  finest  diamonds.  With  great  satisfaction 
— nay,  delight — he  glanced  at  this  heavenly  picture,  and 
suddenly  his  eyes  were  fixed  on  and  could  easily  distin- 
guish two  human  heads  on  the  surface  of  the  water.  He 
began  to  pay  more  attention ;  a  very  handsome  youth — a 
negro — and  quite  as  beautiful  and  splendid  a  white  girl 
were  standing  in  the  water  up  to  their  throats,  and  hav- 
ing lifted  their  arms  high  out  of  the  water,  they  were 
playing  with  some  wonderful,  bright,  gleaming  threads. 
Correctly  these  nets  were  fastened  and  refreshed  with 
clean,  clear  water,  and  they  seemed  to  stay  in  the  air 
without  any  sign  of  motion. 

Later  he  distinguished  the  following  details :  These 
nets  of  threads  were  fastened  to  an  immense  leaf  of  some 
sea  plant  and  in  this  massive,  fairy-like  floor,  which  was 
all  aglow  with  emeralds  and  gold,  there  stood  a  figure 
exceeding  all  human  beauty.  The  whole  scene  was 
wrapped  in  a  slight  watery  fog  and  a  soft  moonlight. 
The  longer  Nebrotk  paid  attention  and  looked  at  the  sur- 
prising spectacle  the  more  easily  he  succeeded  in  making 
out  that  all  the  charm  of  this  extraordinary  scene  was  con- 
centrated in  the  form  of  a  perfectly  magnificent  woman. 
In  her  hands  there  was  some  kind  of  a  long  feather,  con- 
sisting entirely  of  sun  rays,  with  which  in  the  course  of 
her  sweet  swim  she  reached  and  touched  the  different 


HAPPINESS     IS     WITHIN     US  99 

plants  and  flowers,  and  indeed,  as  though  subjected  to 
her  peremptory  commands,  they  gave  out  an  indescrib- 
able fragrance  and  each  little  flower  united  with  the  mar- 
vellous choir  which  had  gently  awakened  Nebrotk  and 
sang  softly,  sweetly,  beautifully. 

Nebrotk  got  perfectly  passionate,  so  anxious  was  he 
to  understand  the  contents  and  exact  meaning  of  this 
fragrant,  flowery  little  song,  and  holding  his  breath,  he 
began  to  take  the  greatest  pains  and  was  enabled  to 
hear:  "Astkchicka !  О  Astkchicka!  О  Astkchicka! 
О  Astkchicka !" 

That  struck  him  as  most  peculiar,  and  having  once 
more  fixed  his  eyes  on  the  head  of  the  woman,  he  beheld 
a  glistening,  darling  little  star.  This  was  exactly  Ast- 
kchicka, i.e.,  Venera,  whom  the  Tsar  Vachtang  the  First 
had  chased  out  of  all  his  temples  and  houses  of  worship, 
and  her  adorers  as  well  as  her  sacrificers  and  those  who 
had  been  so  benefited  by  her — all  without  exception  had 
to  abandon  her  in  the  deepest  grief  and  disappointment. 
Then,  however,  she  found  two  tender  lovers.  He  was 
an  adventurer,  viz.,  a  fisherman,  but  she  the  daughter  of 
a  very  wealthy  gardener.  The  goddess  promised  them 
her  complete  protection,  and  they  without  further  reflec- 
tions threw  away  their  only  property,  i.e.,  their  gar- 
ments, and  naked  they  went  into  the  water  in  order  to 
construct  something  for  their  kind  benefactor.  And 
see!  the  expelled  goddess  decided  to  rise  and  establish 
herself  near  the  interesting  "rivulet  of  the  tears  of  the 
body-knight"  (stremiannoy),  and  to  that  spot  she  di- 
rected her  numerous  admirers. 

Having  seen  Nebrotk,  Astkchicka  waved  with  her  all 
shining  feather,  and  from  the  motions  she  made,  a  bridge 
really  and  truly  formed  itself.  She  came  down  to  earth, 
and  having  turned  around  to  look,  she  again  waved  with 
her  feather.  On  one  side  there  was  a  bush  of  yellow 
roses,  on  the  other  side  one  of  white  roses.  Their  buds 
were  instantly  transformed  and  actually  turned  out  as 
garments   for  her  loving  servants  who  were  hastening 


100  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

after  her.  Thereupon  she  slowly  returned  to  the  hut  of 
humble  Nebrotk  and  with  a  new  motion  of  her  bewitch- 
ing feather  changed  it  into  a  perfectly  marvellous,  bril- 
liant, nay,  most  elegant  royal  palace.  Nebrotk  stood 
like  one  struck  by  lightning.  With  a  clever  but  sly  smile 
upon  her  beautiful  face,  Astkchicka  ordered  her  servants 
to  lead  him  off  to  the  stream  and  put  him  down  on  the 
estrade  abandoned  by  her.  But  hardly  had  these  orders 
been  complied  with  and  fulfilled  when  the  pillars  of  the 
estrade  gave  way  and  broke  down  together  with  the 
negro.  The  terrible,  yes  frightful,  cry  of  the  drowning 
man  perfectly  silenced  the  sweet  chorus  of  the  flowers. 
The  servants  were  frightened  and  anxiously  looked  at 
the  water,  and  after  a  short  time  a  half  god  came  out  of 
it;  he  was  white  with  a  golden  crown  imperial,  in  which 
only  the  fiery  black  eyes  reminded  one  of  the  drowned 
negro. 

All  four  settled  down  in  the  fairy-like  palace  and  were 
blessed  with  indescribable  happiness.  This  was  indeed  a 
kingdom  of  love,  unhindered  and  unrestrained  by  any 
laws.  Nebrotk  perfectly  adored  Astkchicka,  and  the 
fisherman  Naboukodonozor  the  gardener  woman  Rous- 
soudanna.  The  host  was  quite  in  love  with  the  god- 
dess and  the  servant  with  the  gardenkeeper,  although 
both  were  merely  common  negro  slaves.  But  even  in  the 
fairy  like  palace  under  the  protection  of  the  very  goddess 
of  love,  there  happened  to  be  a  spot  especially  designed 
for  animated  secret  conversations  between  lovers.  In 
one  of  these  unhappy  moments  the  conditions  and  pecul- 
iar qualities  of  the  stream  became  known  to  Nabouko- 
donozor, and  the  fear  that  the  magic  force  of  the  water 
should  influence  Roussoudanna  found  a  refuge  in  his  soul, 
It  is  of  course  well  known  to  all  of  you  that  suspicion  is 
the  enemy  of  love.  Naboukodonozor  seriously  began  to 
think  that  Roussoudanna  had  fallen  in  love  with  him. 
Seeking  the  reason  of  this  imaginary  adoration  he  sud- 
denly came  upon  the  idea  that  she  was  occupied  in  in- 
voluntarily comparing  his  black  skin  with  the  most  godly 


HAPPINESS     IS     WITHIN     US  Ю1 

white  complexion  of  Nebrotk,  and  in  consequence  of  this 
horrid  supposition  his  heart  began  to  be  filled  with  emo- 
tion and  passion,  while  after  passion  came  ungrateful- 
ness to  Astkchicka  and  a  very  revolutionary  spirit ;  after- 
wards she  transformed  Nebrotk,  who  had  really  done 
absolutely  nothing  for  her,  into  a  half  god,  while  the  lat- 
ter, who  had  successfully  brought  her  to  this  enchanting 
resort,  she  simply  abandoned  and  left  a  negro  and  slave. 

And  during  the  night  he  walked  along  the  bank  of  the 
stream  and  sang  a  song  of  his  great  grief,  and  suddenly 
the  old  cedars,  the  high,  high  peach  trees,  the  grand  old 
nut  trees  composed  a  beautiful  chorus  and  an  all  powerful 
song,  blowing  everything  before  it  like  a  huge  wave, 
reached  the  palace  and  suddenly  awakened  the  goddess — 
but  Nebrotk  quietly  went  on  sleeping  and  heard  nothing. 
Stepping  lightly,  Astkchicka  softly  and  cautiously  went 
out  to  the  rivulet,  where  Naboukodonozor,  with  his  back 
turned  towards  her,  was  bitterly  crying,  and  blushing  ter- 
ribly, she  knocked  him  over  and  sent  him  flying  into  the 
water. 

Without  a  word  or  motion  did  Naboukodonozor  enter 
the  water,  and  just  so  he  came  out — more  magnificent 
even  than  Nebrotk,  and  throwing  himself  at  the  lovely 
feet  of  the  goddess  he  covered  them  with  kisses.  Ast- 
kchicka did  not  at  all  object  to  such  proceedings,  but  did 
not  let  him  get  out  of  sight,  and  it  seemed  very  evident 
that  she  also  was  in  love  with  him.  The  slave,  encour- 
aged by  the  concessions  of  his  mistress,  seized  the  godly 
hands  and  began  to  kiss  them  just  so  madly.  Suddenly, 
however,  Astkchicka  roughly  pulled  them  away,  passed 
them  around  his  neck  and  having  given  him  a  kiss  on  his 
lips,  she  instantly  disappeared.  Some  wonderful  extra- 
ordinary fire  ran  over  the  whole  body  of  poor  Nabouko- 
donozor from  this  rare,  but  dangerous  kiss.  A  new  feel- 
ing got  hold  of  him,  viz.,  a  boundless  desire  inspired  him 
to  run  off  to  the  goddess,  but  the  very  thought  that  she 
was  able  to  treat,  nay,  caress,  Nebrotk  in  the  same  affec- 
tionate way,  completely  kept  him  from  making  a  fool  of 


102  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

himself.  He  threw  himself  on  the  ground  and  tried  with 
all  his  might  and  main  to  extinguish  the  burning  fire 
which  was  raging  inside  of  him,  rolling  in  the  soft  sweet 
grass  and  mercilessly  treading  down  the  highly  fragrant 
flowers,  while  the  moon  seemed  to  be  offended  with  its 
greatest  favorite  and  bashfully  hid  itself  behind  a  massive 
cloud.  The  perfect  and  impenetrable  darkness  at  last 
forced  the  crank  to  come  back  to  his  senses ;  he  then  went 
home  exasperated,  most  dissatisfied,  and  wicked  in  his 
intentions. 

Roussoudanna  was  quietly  sleeping  and  knew  of  noth- 
ing that  had  taken  place  in  the  night,  and  what  must 
have  been  her  astonishment,  when  in  the  morning  she 
beheld  Naboukodonozor  with  a  pure  white  complexion 
and  golden  hair.  Upon  the  question  what  had  occurred 
to  him,  he  passionately  replied  that  he  had  just  gone  to 
a  stream,  let  himself  down  into  the  water  and  had  come 
out  in  the  very  state  she  saw  him. 

"Pay  attention  and  be  careful  to  remain  faithful  to 
me,"  she  jokingly  said,  and  went  out  to  gather  fruit  for 
the  "dejeuner"  of  the  goddess.  After  a  while  Nebrotk 
also  woke  up  and  asked  Naboukodonozor  the  same  ques- 
tion. 

"I  followed  in  thy  steps  and  see!  the  result  has  proved 
to  be  the  same,"  was  his  short  answer.  Nebrotk  looked 
at  him  rather  suspiciously,  and  unwilling  to  believe  the 
truth  of  the  story,  he  went  to  the  goddess  to  inquire  about 
the  affair  and  to  see  how  matters  were  getting  on  in  gen- 
eral. 

"I  came  to  a  decided  conclusion  that  it  was  most  un- 
kind and  unjust  not  to  do  for  my  real  savior  what  I  had 
deigned  to  do  for  thee,"  was  the  godly  reply,  which  made 
Nebrotk  very  uneasy  and  filled  his  heart  with  renewed 
passion. 

Roussoudanna  wept  and  wept,  Naboukodonozor  got 
terribly  provoked,  Nebrotk  was  deeply  impressed  and  full 
of  emotion,  while  Astkchicka  vainly  exhausted  all  her  elo- 
quence in  trying  to  explain  that  her  palace  was  a  refuge 


HAPPINESS     IS     WITHIN     US  Ю3 

for  independent  love,  not  subjected  to  any  laws  whatso- 
ever. General  dissatisfaction,  suspicion,  grief,  and  tears 
were  alternately  seen  and  heard  in  the  fairy-like  palace. 
Poor,  poor  Roussoudanna  could  not  dry  her  eyes.  Once 
upon  a  time,  going  to  look  for  fruit,  she  went  out  of  her 
way  and  got  completely  lost.  The  sun  was  already  quite 
red  when  she  sat  down  to  take  a  rest  after  such  a 
hard,  steep  walk.  Her  dark,  undecided  intentions  and 
thoughts  concerned  again  Naboukodonozor  and  the  magic 
conditions  and  qualities  of  the  rushing  stream,  and  her 
grieved  feelings  turned  against  the  goddess. 

"Why  under  the  sun  do  they  call  thee  the  benefactor 
of  men?"  she  passionately  exclaimed.  "Thou  didst  win 
and  encourage  us  with  the  promise  of  thy  protection  as 
long  as  thou  didst  need  us,  but  now  that  the  situation  has 
changed  thou  tookest  my  lover  Naboukodonozor  away 
from  me  and  thus  why  should  we  help  thee  to  escape  and 
lighten  the  king's  terrible  wrath  ? 

"In  all  probability  his  God  is  far  stronger  than  thou, 
when  thou  runnest  away  from  him. 

"O  Christian  God,  save  me!"  rang  out  from  the  grieved 
soul  of  Roussoudanna. 

"O  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  our  God,  have  mercy  upon  us !" 
Such  was  the  exclamation  of  an  old  man's  voice,  and  in- 
deed unhappy  Roussoudanna  soon  beheld  an  old  man  ap- 
proaching her  and  making  his  way  among  the  trees  and 
bushes. 

"What  is  the  matter  with  thee,  my  dear  child?"  he 
kindly  asked,  coming  up  to  her.  Roussoudanna  natu- 
rally said  that  she  had  lost  her  way,  that  she  was  very 
much  exhausted  and  did  not  know  how  to  continue  her 
route. 

Thereupon  the  old  man  led  her  to  his  home.  He  lived 
somewhere  in  the  immediate  neighborhood,  not  at  all  far 
off,  in  the  grotto  of  a  high,  high  rock  where  he  nourished 
himself  with  the  milk  of  wild  goats  and  with  dates. 
With  the  greatest  pleasure  he  placed  before  her  his  whole 
stock  of  provisions,  brought  her  a  pitcher  of  water,  care- 


104  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

fully  arranged  the  sofa  of  leaves  and  inviting  her  to  take 
a  good  rest,  he  went  out.  Having  refreshed  herself, 
Roussoudanna  began  to  watch  him  most  attentively 
through  the  gate  of  the  grotto  and  there  she  saw  that  he 
had  walked  a  little  way  off  and  then  had  fallen  on  his 
knees  and  begun  to  pray.  She  witnessed  how  his  good, 
kindly  face  suddenly  lit  up  with  some  marvellous,  per- 
fectly heavenly,  happy,  and  joyful  expression,  and  she 
ardently  desired  to  find  out  from  the  poor,  but  grand  old 
man,  what  this  sudden,  really  indescribable  joy  meant  in 
the  course  of  his  long,  laborious,  honorable  life. 

At  last  the  old  man  finished  his  fervent  prayer  and 
began  to  gather  dates;  having  got  together  a  huge  pile, 
he  gayly  carried  them  into  the  grotto.  The  guest  met  him 
at  the  entrance. 

"I  thought  that  perhaps  you  would  not  have  enough  to 
eat  with  just  those  dates  which  you  found  in  my  poor 
dwelling  house,"  said  the  kind-hearted  host,  turning  to 
her,  "and  see  here,  I  am  bringing  thee  some  more  still," 
and  he  put  down  the  deliciously  sweet  fruits  right  before 
her. 

Roussoudanna,  perfectly  astounded  by  such  unusual 
and  unheard  of  goodness  and  thoughtfulness,  thanked 
the  old  man  with  tears  in  her  eyes. 

"What  does  thy  painful  grief  consist  in?"  he  asked — 
and  continued  thus :  "It  is  possible  that  the  needs  of  life 
have  been  weighing  down  on  thee?" 

"Oh  no,  wise,  dear  old  man,  I  have  never  known  what 
it  is  to  be  in  need." 

"Well  then,  did  not  some  severe  illness  pull  thee  down 
and  mercilessly  deprive  thee  of  thy  strength?" 

"I  am  in  perfect  health  and  have  a  strong  constitution." 

"Perhaps  some  dreadful  worries  did  not  give  thee  rest." 

A   (the  woman).     В  (the  hermit). 

A :  "I  really  have  nothing  to  be  worried  about." 

В :  "Then  did  not  regularly  and  faithfully  carried  out 
duties  exhaust  thee?" 

A :  "No,  dear  hermit,  for  I  was  living  in  a  fairy-land 


HAPPINESS     IS     WITHIN     US  Ю5 

palace  from  which  the  following  torments  were  entirely 
excluded :  need,  worry,  work,  and  illness." 

В :  ' 'Worldly  attractions  and  habits  may  have  led  thee 
off  the  good  track  and  restrained  thy  liberty?" 

A :  "We  were  by  no  means  subjected  to  any  such  rules, 
nor  even  to  etiquette." 

В :  "It  is  possible  that  the  laws  of  your  palace  were 
extremely  severe  and  therefore  made  you  feel  very  de- 
pressed ?" 

A :  "But  really,  we  acknowledged  no  laws." 

В :  "Well  then,  perhaps  the  wealthy  proprietor  of  the 
palace  abused  his  might  and  compelled  you  to  do  certain 
disagreeable  things  which  were  unjustifiable?" 

A :  "Not  in  the  least,  for  Astkchicka  was  sole  mistress 
and  administrator  of  the  palace." 

В :  "There  now  remains  but  one  supposition,  viz.,  that 
she  united  such  people  as  would  naturally  perfectly  hate 
one  another?" 

A :  "Why,  not  at  all,  we  all  gathered  around  her  in 
the  mighty  name  of  love." 

В :  "Ah,  aha,  I  understand  the  matter,"  the  old  man 
unexpectedly  broke  out,  "you  came  together  over  there 
in  the  name  of  love  and  it  is  most  strikingly  evident  that 
there  is  some  defect  about  your  love." 

A :  "Thou  art  wrong,  old  man,"  energetically  rang  out 
of  Roussoudanna's  mouth  as  she  suddenly  interrupted 
him.  "I  can  bear  witness  and  prove  that  nobody  ever 
and  so  strongly  loved  his  dear  ones  as  I  loved  my  excel- 
lent darling  Naboukodonozor !" 

The  grave  hermit  glanced  at  her  quite  differently — yes, 
suspiciously.  "My  child,"  was  his  brief  reply,  "that 
which  the  idol  worshippers  falsely  call  love,  is  by  no 
means  that  holy  feeling  which  we  understand  under  that 
term.  Their  love  is  one  of  those  innumerable  examples 
of  self-worship  and  vanity." 

Roussoudanna's  face  was  all  red  from  blushing,  while 
her  eyes  were  filled  with  tears. 

"Oh  no,  that  cannot  be  so,"  she  exclaimed  with  a 


I  Об  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

trembling  voice,  "with  the  greatest  joy  would  I  suffer  any 
possible  privations,  every  imaginable  torture,  in  order  to 
give  him  pleasure  and  satisfy  his  desires." 

The  hermit  sighed  deeply.  "Is  it  possible  then,"  he 
said  with  a  doubtful,  inquiring  tone,  "if  thou  dost  indeed 
truly  love  thy  fellow  men  and  women,  that  nobody  in  this 
wide  world  is  either  capable  or  strong  enough  to  put  an 
end  to  thy  unhappiness?  Relate  to  me  now  what  the 
real  source  of  thy  misfortune  came  from  and  in  what 
manner  it  was  able  to  assume  such  tremendous  dimen- 
sions." 

"Naboukodonozor,  whom  I  love  more  than  anybody  or 
anything  in  the  world,  got  to  loving  another  woman !" 

"Well,  what  of  it?"  quietly  asked  the  old  man,  "is  this 
the  only  cause  of  thy  great  sorrow?  How  can  one  call 
it  unhappiness  if  this  made  his  fortune  and  rendered  him 
contented  ?" 

"Some  would  have  thought  that  she  might  like  such  a 
course  of  events  instead  of  regretting  it." 

"What  is  the  matter  with  thee,  О  wise  hermit  ?"  She 
was  perfectly  overwhelmed  with  joy! 

"Now,  my  dear  woman,  rely  ye  simply  on  me,  for  I  will 
undertake  to  explain  it  all  right  to  thee,  as  for  me,  it  was 
a  source  of  sorrow  and  doubt." 

"O  thou  remarkable  man,  dost  thou  really  not  under- 
stand that  for  me  this  circumstance  was  worse  than  all  the 
tortures  of  poison  ?" 

"But  thou  only  just  a  short  time  ago  didst  assure  me 
that  the  very  height  of  happiness  for  thee  was  to  stand 
every  privation,  nay,  all  sufferings,  simply  in  order  to 
give  him  pleasure  and  act  in  accordance  with  his  wishes 
and  aims." 

Thereupon  the  hermit  again  opened  his  mouth  and 
sang  songs  of  praise  and  thankfulness  unto  God,  the  Al- 
mighty Master  of  Heaven  and  earth;  and  see!  his  hap- 
piness was  founded  on  love,  but  on  love  to  a  being,  a 
being  which  was  perfect.  He  always  submitted  his  love 
to  the  righteous  laws  of  God ;  this  was  not  a  senseless  in- 


HAPPINESS   IS    WITHIN    US  Ю7 

spi ration,  but  an  action  free  of  any  earthly,  foolish  bonds, 
of  elevated  and  religious  aims  and  seeking  nothing  but 
rest  and  comfort  for  the  moment — going  always  by  the 
road  of  honesty,  truth  and  veneration  of  all  that  is  upright 
and  good! 

His  love  was  trying  to  perfect  itself,  approach  if  pos- 
sible that  greatest  example  of  utmost  perfection  which 
was  shown  to  us  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

"Happiness  is  a  sweet,  sweet  little  flower,"  said  he, 
"which  is  quite  unable  to  grow  among  unrighteousness, 
unfairness  and  wilfulness — only  by  the  lawful  way  of 
Christian  love  to  God,  veneration  and  love  to  his  neigh- 
bors, can  he  strive  to  live  properly  and  give  those  magnifi- 
cent fragrant  flowers,  for  which  you  are  all  constantly 
looking  and  which  you  are  as  yet  unable  to  find.  Fol- 
lowing out  the  orders  of  my  God  it  will  be  easy  to  find 
happiness,  for  His  perfect  and  most  merciful  laws  re- 
strain the  will  of  the  individual  man  only  there,  where  it 
proves  necessary  for  his  thrift  and  condition  in  general. 
Thou,  it  is  true,  didst  live  in  a  fairy-land  palace,  from 
which  all  illnesses,  needs,  worries,  and  labors  had  been 
excluded.  You  did  not  fear  nor  obey  any  legal  authori- 
ties, nor  laws,  nor  customs.  It  was  love  that  firmly 
united  you  all.  Well,  tell  me  then,  were  you  indeed 
happy  and  successful?" 

"Oh!  no,  not  at  all!"  answered  Roussoudanna.  And 
once  more  the  old  man  tenderly  addressed  her  and  con- 
vinced Roussoudanna,  baptized  her,  and  taking  a  staff, 
at  the  top  of  which  a  cross  was  reproduced,  he  went  off 
with  her  to  the  fairy-land  palace.  Reaching  the  rivulet 
they  beheld  Nebrotk  gathering  the  necessary  fruit.  With 
despair  and  terror  did  he  inform  them  that  Astkchicka 
now  considered  Naboukodonozor  her  husband,  while  he 
was  forced  to  serve  his  rival  and  nobody  paid  any  atten- 
tion to — yes,  had  utterly  forgotten  the  existence  of  Rous- 
soudanna. Then  she  asked  him  to  sit  down  and  told  the 
inhabitant  of  the  castle  all  that  had  happened  to  her,  and 
in  her  young  voice  the  speech  about  perfect  endless  and 


Ю8  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

eternal  love  sounded  still  more  convincing.  Love  is  eter- 
nal when  it  is  well  planned  and  arranged,  it  is  endless  if 
free  of  sin  and  perfect  if  subjected  to  the  almighty  laws 
of  the  eternal  God,  Father  of  Heaven  and  earth. 

All  were  deeply  impressed,  and  now  the  hermit  con- 
tinued the  speech  and  told  them  about  the  all-powerful 
strength  of  God,  before  whose  serene  appearance  all  false, 
worthless  gods  take  to  flight,  and  about  His  extreme  wis- 
dom and  knowledge,  rapidity  of  decision,  mercifulness 
and  righteousness,  and  see!  Nebrotk  immediately  wished 
to  be  converted  and  baptized.  At  the  end  of  his  powerful 
and  persuasive  discourse,  the  old  man  simply  touched  the 
fairy-land  palace  with  his  staff  and  in  a  few  seconds  it 
completely  disappeared  like  an  apparition.  Then  he  in- 
structed Nebrotk  and  Roussoudanna  in  real  Christian 
love  and  in  the  obligations  of  married  life  and  then  per- 
formed for  both  the  wedding  ceremony,  and  having  fer- 
vently prayed  to  the  Creator  they  all  together  went  to 
work  erecting  a  perfectly  new  log  house  for  the  young 
married  couple,  in  which  the  happy  mortals  passed  many 
blissful  years,  writing  down  the  stories  and  tales  of  the 
various  travellers.  Some  of  them  I  shall  perhaps  tell  you 
of  another  time.  To  my  sorrow  my  memory  did  not 
preserve  that  artistic,  yes,  clever  way  of  relating,  which 
this  little  collection  of  legends  more  and  more  clearly 
explains  to  one — bringing  us  over  and  over  again  to  the 
great  truth. 

"Happiness  is  within  us."  The  imperfection  of  Neb- 
rotk and  Roussoudanna  came  at  first  from  the  imperfection 
of  their  mutual  love,  which  loves  itself  as  much  as  the  be- 
loved. Then,  however,  gradually  as  they  were  taught  to 
love  their  neighbor  more  than  themselves,  yes  to  love  him 
so  much  as  not  to  offend  each  other  and  not  grumble  and 
growl  over  little  defects  and  mishaps  which  regarded 
their  personalities  alone  and  from  which  the  neighbors 
should  not  suffer,  did  they  teach  themselves  and  conceive 
how  well  it  was  to  rejoice  over  the  blissfulness  of  others, 
to  think  only  about  others,  to  wish  to  seek  pleasure  and 


THE     TRIBUTE     OF     ROSES  Ю9 

happiness  only  for  others  and  to  put  all  their  energy  and 
delight  in  the  contentment  and  comfort  of  others;  this 
great  happiness  finally  made  its  beneficent  way  into  their 
souls  and  admitting  everything  they  said. 

"Happiness  is  within  us — "  and  then  they  needed  no 
more  fairy-land  castle,  from  which  all  cares,  illnesses, 
needs,  and  labors  were  banished.  They  found  time  and 
also  strength  to  live  an  actual  and  true  life  among  all  its 
turmoils  and  difficulties,  to  know  how  to  guarantee  one's 
shining  happiness,  and  then  they  heard  not  the  fairy-land 
song  of  the  flowers,  the  fragrant  song  of  the  youngsters 
saved  by  them  for  a  joyful,  diligent,  and  Christian  life, 
and  they  rejoiced  in  the  song  of  thankful  young  people, 
who  by  their  example  of  love,  had  been  saved  from  many 
a  sorrow  and  suffering.  These  young  people  had  thor- 
oughly learned  how  to  live  a  happy  life  and  this  chorus 
did  not  stop  as  long  as  they  lived  on  earth. 


VII.  The  Tribute  of  Roses 

A   LEGEND 

In  our  most  blessed  and  favored  country,  where  the 
sun  shines  so  brightly,  where  the  flowers  have  such  a 
sweet,  sweet  fragrance,  where  the  birds  sing  so  melo- 
diously, long  ago  in  bygone  times,  when  neither  I  nor  my 
father  nor  my  forefathers  had  been  born,  there  lived  a 
young  and  splendid  couple  in  the  Aule  of  Mokde  [Note 
of  the  Translator:  Aule  is  the  common  term  for  a  very 
small  village  or  rather  mountain  hamlet  in  the  Caucasus.] 
They  were  always  most  hospitable  and  everybody  praised 
them,  but  the  Lord,  who  always  delights  in  seeing  the 
religious  and  the  poor  well  treated,  fully  rewarded  them 
and  abundantly  furnished  them  with  rich  presents,  thus 
clearly  showing  them  his  appreciation  for  their  good 
deeds.  They  had  everything  that  could  be  desired : 
youth,  beauty,  good  health,  riches,  and  reputation,  they 


HO  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

sincerely  loved  one  another  and  their  inner  happiness  was 
as  great  as  their  outer  appearance  and  great  success. 
Their  children  were  healthy,  clever,  good  and  lovely  to 
look  at.  Their  elder  son,  little  Timitch,  distinguished 
himself  especially  through  his  strength  and  ability;  he 
was  endowed  with  most  fiery  eyes,  once  sparkling  like 
flashes  of  lightning,  then  again  as  soft  and  innocent  as 
the  eyes  of  a  young  mountain  goat. 

For  nine  years  the  happy  husband  and  wife  lived  thus, 
when  suddenly  between  the  aules  of  Mokde  and  Khamki 
a  very  bloody  strife  ensued  and  led  to  much  destruction 
of  life  and  property.  During  this  strife,  when  the  father 
of  Timitch  was  mercilessly  killed  as  well  as  his  brothers 
and  sisters,  while  the  mother  was  taken  prisoner  and  led 
off  as  a  captive,  Timitch  himself  was  saved  by  some  in- 
explicable wonder  and  soon  became  the  favorite  and 
greatest  pride  of  the  whole  aule.  In  the  meantime  his 
mother,  who  was  still  a  beautiful  and  youthful  woman 
[in  our  country  the  women  can  be  married  at  the  early 
age  of  twelve]  was  sold  and  taken  away  to  Turkey, 
where  her  wonderful  appearance  was  the  chief  ornament 
of  the  Sultan's  harem.  In  this  select  collection  of  beau- 
tiful and  highly  attractive  women,  her  good  looks  and 
sweet  disposition  cast  a  dark  shadow  over  all  the  rest — 
just  as  our  bright  sun  dims  all  other  planets. 

The  Sultan  got  perfectly  wild  with  delight  over  her, 
and  he  incessantly  showered  most  precious  weavings, 
gorgeous  carpets  and  splendid  stones  of  one  color  and 
priceless  shawls — in  a  word  everything  that  the  rich,  rich 
East  could  produce  lay  at  her  graceful  feet.  Neverthe- 
less in  the  midst  of  all  these  flatteries  and  endless  tempta- 
tions she  always  remained  faithful  to  her  husband.  It 
needed  a  marvellous  mind  and  character  like  hers,  while 
utterly  refusing  to  fulfil  the  wishes  of  the  Sultan,  to  still 
remain  the  governess  of  his  heart  and  the  immediate 
object  of  his  kind  and  thoughtful  attention.  In  these 
proceedings  a  lucky  circumstance  firmly  assisted  her — 
viz.,  the  fact  that  she  had  been  preparing  herself  to  become 


THE     TRIBUTE     OF     ROSES  I II 

a  mother  already  four  months  before,  when  she  hap- 
pened to  be  taken  prisoner.  The  loving  and  enchanted 
Sultan  decided  to  patiently  await  the  birth  of  the  baby, 
which  was  foreign  to  him,  and  then  marry  his  unusual 
captive,  who  was  of  royal  blood  and  thus  fully  had  the 
right  to  be  an  empress.  The  nearer  she  approached  the 
time  when  a  child  should  be  born,  the  gayer  the  future 
Sultana  became,  so  that  those  surrounding  her  really 
imagined  that  she  had  forgotten  her  husband.  But  oh, 
how  terribly  mistaken  they  were!  Indeed,  the  eventful 
day  came  and  a  daughter  Tousholi  was  born. 

When  they  brought  her  the  baby  she  long  looked  at  it 
and  tears  came  in  floods  out  of  her  magnificent  eyes, 
afterwards  she  made  the  sign  of  the  cross  on  it  and  gave 
orders  that  it  should  be  carried  off. 

"Call  Samson  to  me,"  she  said.  Samson  was  the 
eunuch,  given  and  attached  to  her  personal  service  by  the 
Sultan  and  who  had  faithfully  done  his  duty  by  her  side. 
She  knew  how  to  win  his  esteem  and  confidence,  especially 
as  he  was  himself  a  Christian  (of  course  quite  secretly). 
When  he  arrived  she  ordered  him  to  take  up  the  opakalo 
(probably  a  kind  of  Eastern  fan)  and  protect  her,  while 
sleeping,  from  uncomfortable  and  noisy  flies ;  but  she  did 
not  want  to  sleep — this  was  simply  a  sly  device  to  make 
everybody  leave  her  apartment  and  get  out.  She  profited 
by  this  occasion  to  tell  Samson  the  following  facts : 

"Samson,  to  thee  I  trust  the  new-born  daughter  Tou- 
sholi, promise  me  if  possible  secretly  to  make  a  Christian 
of  her,  as  sincere  and  earnest  in  her  belief  as  thou  thyself. 
Among  all  these  unbelievers  thou  wert  not  a  slave  to  me, 
but  a  true  and  faithful  friend  and  a  tender  and  thought- 
ful brother.  By  the  almighty  mercifulness  of  God  I  am 
destined  to  live  not  much  longer,  for  I  hope  to-day  already 
to  be  able  to  unite  myself  with  my  dear  husband,  while 
thee  I  ask  to  take  the  place  of  this  dear  orphan's  parents. 
Thou  knowest  my  whole  history,  my  strength  does  not 
enable  me  to  speak  to  thee  as  freely  as  I  should  like.  For 
the  sake  of  the  outward  appearance  I  shall  leave  Tousholi 


112  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

nominally  to  the  care  of  the  Sultan,  and  I  am  convinced 
that  at  first  everything  will  go  right  with  you.  When, 
however,  your  situation  changes,  I  hope  indeed  that  you 
may  find  means  to  return  to  Mokde  and  look  up  my  first- 
born child,  whose  natural  obligation  it  is  to  be  the  power- 
ful protector  of  his  defenceless  sister  and  her  very  aged 
educator,  but  now  give  me  my  little  kind  jail  (Caucasian 
dagger) — fear  nothing,  I  shall  not  cut  myself  open,  for 
I  have  not  even  the  strength  to  do  that." 

Samson  placed  in  her  now  feeble  hands  the  handsomely 
ornamented  little  kind  jail,  artistically  decorated  with 
precious  stones  and  fastened  to  a  most  gorgeous  girdle. 
This  was  the  wedding  present  of  her  husband  and  she 
never  left  it  out  of  her  sight.  The  submissive  old  man, 
through  his  tears  beheld  how  the  face  of  the  sick  woman 
suddenly  lit  up  and  how,  her  eyes  flashing  with  some  ex- 
traordinary fire,  she  bravely  pulled  the  little  kind  jail  out 
of  the  sheath  and  put  its  thin  blade,  which  was  as  sharp 
as  the  tongue  of  a  snake,  up  to  her  lovely  mouth. 

"She  sincerely  kisses  it,"  thought  Samson,  and  quieted 
himself;  but  the  precious  little  kind  jail  had  yet  another 
resemblance  with  the  tongue  of  a  snake,  of  which  the 
faithful  servant  knew  nothing.     It  was  indeed  poisoned! 

Having  heroically  swallowed  the  deadly  poison,  the  sick 
woman  commanded  Samson  to  instantly  inform  the  Sul- 
tan that  she  desired  to  see  him.  The  all-powerful  adorer 
of  this  Christian  heroine  immediately  made  his  appear- 
ance and  was  utterly  distressed  when  he  saw  the  signs  of 
approaching  death  already  marked  on  her  magnificent 
features.  In  his  anger  against  those  standing  about,  he 
threatened  them  with  perfectly  atrocious  punishment  if 
they  did  not  that  moment  find  doctors  able  to  bring  his 
favorite  back  to  life.  In  the  meantime  with  a  weak  but 
expressive  and  comprehensible  movement  of  her  hand, 
the  patient  showed  that  she  desired  to  be  left  alone  with 
him.  All  the  rest  disappeared  in  a  second  and  she  broke 
out  thus : 

"My  minutes  are  counted,  I  am  dying,  not  paying  you 


THE     TRIBUTE     OF     ROSES  "3 

back  in  any  way  for  your  innumerable  marks  of  kindness 
to  me,  and  nevertheless  I  wish  to  ask  yet  another  favor  of 
you:  be  a  father  to  my  new-born  daughter!  It  is  my 
firm  and  irrevocable  wish  that  my  true  and  ever-faithful 
Samson  shall  stay  by  her  and  bring  her  up  in  none  but 
my  own  dear  religion ;  when,  however,  you  are  tired  of  her, 
simply  send  them  to  Mokde  to  my  son  Timitch,  and  even 
if  he  be  no  longer  living,  I  am  fully  convinced  that  the 
excellent  daughter  of  my  loving  husband  will  always  find 
protectors  and  friends  among  the  good  and  kindly  in- 
habitants of  Mokde."  With  these  serene  words  she 
breathed  her  last  breath.  The  tremendous  fury  and  utter 
despair  of  the  Sultan  went  beyond  any  description.  The 
court  body-doctor  and  the  arifa  (i.e.,  the  lady  who  admin- 
istrates the  harem)  were  hung  without  delay,  but  Samson 
and  his  sweet  little  pupil  were  given  very  fine  and 
expensive  apartments  with  magnificent  board. 

Every  ten  days  the  old  man  was  obliged  to  bring  little 
Tousholi  to  the  Sultan,  who  having  tenderly  caressed  her 
and  given  riches  to  the  faithful  servant,  let  them  retire, 
giving  the  strictest  orders  that  those  who  surrounded 
them  should  never  hinder,  trouble,  or  disturb  them  in  any 
way.  Thus  three  long  years  easily  went  by.  The  child- 
ish features  of  the  face  of  Tousholi  now  acquired  a  most 
striking  resemblance  with  the  marvellously  beautiful  fea- 
tures of  her  late  mother.  The  courtiers  began  to  notice 
repeatedly  that  the  Sultan  after  a  time  had  fallen  in  love 
with  her,  was  earnestly  reflecting  about  something  and 
frequently  sighing.  Thus  the  visits,  which  used  to  last 
but  a  few  minutes,  now  became  very  long  indeed,  while 
little  Tousholi,  with  her  childish  caresses,  gained  the 
affection  of  the  Sultan  more  and  more.  Immediately 
two  parties  sprang  up:  the  first,  wishing  to  make  Tou- 
sholi their  excellent  instrument  in  order  to  get  the  upper 
hand  and  overrule  the  Sultan,  and  thus  naturally,  con- 
stantly and  unceasingly  chanting  her  praises  and  flatter- 
ing her  to  the  skies;  the  second,  which  had  resolved  to 
make  her  perish  and  from  this  reason  never  letting  one 


1 14  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

occasion  go  by  without  trying  to  snap  at  her  and  pull  her 
down  from  her  exalted  position. 

During  the  fearful  struggle  of  these  two  desperate  par- 
ties, Tousholi's  childhood  went  by  and  she  was  already  a 
grown-up  maiden,  when  the  kind-hearted  Sultan  died. 
His  successor  by  chance  belonged  to  the  dangerous  and 
inimical  party,  and  so  the  sharp  and  careful  Samson 
began  to  energetically  demand  to  be  allowed  to  go  away 
to  Mokde.  The  permission  to  start  for  the  home  journey 
was  given  with  great  joy  and  satisfaction,  and  very  soon 
they  had  already  arrived  at  Mokde.  Here  there  was  no 
difficulty  in  finding  out  Timitch.  He  was  known  by 
young  and  old  alike.  The  old  servant  silently  took  from 
Tousholi's  baggage  that  precious  girdle  with  the  kindjall, 
which  he  had  handed  to  her  mother  just  a  few  hours 
before  her  untimely  death  and  passed  it  to  Timitch,  draw- 
ing his  attention  to  a  splendid  all-sparkling  round  tablet. 
On  it  were  inscribed  the  dear  names  of  his  glorious 
parents. 

"This  is  the  remarkable  girdle  which  was  always 
around  the  waist  of  my  all-beloved  mother!"  cried  out 
the  youth. 

"Well,  say  now  I  prythee  where  is  she  staying?  How 
can  I  possibly  reward  thee — oh,  thou  grand  old  man? 
Art  thou  sent  by  her?" 

"I  verily  came  to  this  memorable  village  by  her  sacred 
will,"  reverently  answered  Samson.  "While  dying  she 
ordered  me  to  lead  thy  sister  to  thee  and  hand  her  over 
to  thy  mighty  care  and  protection." 

"What,  my  sister?  Well,  well,  is  it  possible  that  not 
all  sisters  and  brothers  perished  together  with  their 
splendid  father?" 

Saying  this  he  closely  looked  at  the  young  girl  and  was 
evidently  struck  and  impressed  by  her  perfectly  unusual 
beauty. 

"The  resemblance  with  your  mother  ought  to  be  suffi- 
cient to  convince  you  of  the  truth  of  my  words." 

Afterwards  innumerable  questions  and  answers  were 


THE     TRIBUTE     OF     ROSES  1 15 

mutually  exchanged.  The  old  man  and  Tousholi  settled 
down  in  the  house  of  Timitch  and  Samson  heartily  re- 
joiced, seeing  soon  how  the  youngsters  became  friends. 
But  nevertheless  there  was  nothing  to  rejoice  about! 
The  twenty-year-old  Timitch,  fiery,  not  given  to  reflec- 
tions, unaccustomed  to  restrain  himself  in  any  way,  was 
entertaining  such  intentions  as  would  make  Samson's  hair 
stand  on  end  if  he  thoroughly  understood  their  meaning. 
What  is  there  strange  in  the  fact  that  the  twelve-year-old 
Tousholi  was  unable  to  guess  at  the  thoughts  of  her 
brother  and  firmly  trusted  him  in  everything  with  all  her 
simple  childish  sincerity  of  soul.  The  passionate  attrac- 
tion of  Timitch  grew  not  with  days,  but  with  hours,  and 
once  during  a  promenade,  without  being  at  all  disturbed 
by  the  presence  of  grave  old  Samson,  he  actually  went  as 
far  as  to  tell  her  of  his  peculiar  intentions. 

Samson,  astonished  and  disapproving  the  plan,  threw 
himself  in  between  the  young  people  and  was  stupefied 
when  seeing  a  dagger  pointed  towards  him,  but  the  ter- 
rified Tousholi  speedily  hid  herself  near  a  precipice. 
Seeing  the  immediate  danger,  the  dying  faithful  Samson 
cursed  the  wicked  and  lawless  boy,  and  lo!  suddenly  a 
great  wonder  took  place. 

Timitch  was  transformed  into  a  wind  and  began  to 
crazily  blow  and  whistle  over  the  precipice,  but  the  sub- 
missive and  ever  loyal  servant  was  turned  into  a  gigantic 
rose  bush,  in  the  midst  of  which  a  rose  of  unusual  size 
was  growing  and  constantly  blooming.  By  the  will  of 
God,  angels  with  marvellous,  all-glorious  singing  slowly 
let  themselves  down  into  the  precipice,  majestically  lifted 
out  from  it  the  magnificent  body  of  Tousholi  and  carefully 
placed  it  in  the  very  centre  of  the  superb  rose,  the  all-fra- 
grant leaves  of  which  gradually  closed  up  and  thus  buried 
inside  of  them  the  deceased.  Attracted  by  the  all-glorious 
angelic  singing,  the  faithful  inhabitants  of  Mokde  ran 
together  in  crowds  to  the  rose  and  many  of  them  clearly 
saw  how  the  angels  gracefully  interred  Tousholi  in  the 
rose.     But  Timitch  could  by  no  means  quiet  down;  with 


Il6  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

anger  and  greatest  passion  he  threw  himself  upon  the  rose 
bush  and  wished  to  break  it  down,  but  the  more  he  shook 
the  lovely  branches,  the  closer  and  firmer  did  they  stick 
to  the  rose  and  the  better  did  they  defend  her  from  his 
unjustified  attacks  and  depredations.  When,  however, 
he  finally  succeeded  in  carrying  off  the  tender,  tender 
leaves  of  the  rose,  Tousholi  was  no  more  to  be  seen,  for 
her  body  had  completely  evaporated  in  the  marvellous 
fragrance. 

The  religious  inhabitants  of  Mokde  enclosed  the 
beloved  holy  rose  with  a  very  massive  stone  wall,  called 
this  spot  Tousholi,  and  yearly  when  the  first  beautiful 
rose  came  out  they  celebrated  a  fete,  which  has  quite  a 
character  of  its  own  and  is  popularly  known  as  "the 
tribute  of  roses." 

The  ceremony  consists  of  the  following  points :  Every 
young  girl  gathers  a  tremendous  full  bunch  of  rose 
leaves  and  standing  one  behind  the  other,  they  await  the 
exit  of  the  very  oldest  man  in  the  village.  He  comes  out, 
dressed  in  a  white  suit  and  bearing  in  his  hand  a  white 
flag,  the  point  of  which  is  richly  decorated  with  roses  and 
covered  with  sweet  little  bells,  while  at  the  end  a  large 
wax  candle  burns.  Putting  himself  at  the  head  of  the 
procession,  the  old  man  gives  a  solemn  signal  and  the 
procession  duly  and  martially  directs  itself  towards  Tou- 
sholi ;  behind  it  at  a  considerable  distance  followed  young 
people,  leading  sheep  and  bringing  along  with  them  the 
customary  offerings,  i.e.,  horns,  balls,  hatchets,  silks,  etc. 
The  procession  winds  around  Tousholi  three  times  with 
beautiful  singing  in  which  is  described  in  detail  all  that 
we  have  mentioned  above — then  the  girls  in  their  turn 
enter  through  the  great  fence  and  put  down  in  a  certain 
place  their  splendid  fragrant  offerings,  softly  adding: 

"Saint  Tousholi,  help  and  assist  me!  Holy  Samson, 
shield  and  protect  me  from  the  cursed  Timitch  and  all  of 
that  kind !" 

On  the  top  of  a  pretty  mound,  formed  by  the  magnifi- 
cent rose  leaves,  the  old  man  solemnly  fixes  his  standard, 


THE     TRIBUTE     OF     ROSES  117 

saying:  "Saint  Tousholi,  make  me  wise,  Holy  Samson, 
help  me  to  guard  and  defend  all  these  tender  maids  from 
the  cursed  and  all-hated  Timitch  and  all  those  who  follow 
his  wicked  example!" 

After  this  earnest  speech  the  old  man  sits  down  at  the 
foot  of  the  graceful  flag,  while  at  his  own  feet  the  young 
girls  settle  down.  Then  the  young  people  enter  the  en- 
closure and  kneeling  on  one  knee  pronounce  a  most  rev- 
erential greeting  discourse  to  the  hermit  and  the  maidens 
and  then  they  turn  about  and  face  an  opposite  corner, 
where  they  curse  Timitch  who  hath  wickedly  cast  a  dark 
shadow  over  their  beloved  aule;  afterwards  they  cut  up 
the  sheep  and  gayly  feast  with  all  those  present.  When 
I  was  but  a  very  small  boy  I  happened  to  be  in  this  place 
and  was  favored  with  seeing  with  my  own  eyes  one  or 
two  roses  inside  the  enclosure,  which  it  appears  is  exist- 
ing even  in  our  advanced  and  enlightened  days.  These 
roses  are  really  unusually  large  in  size,  but  nevertheless 
neither  a  grown-up  girl  nor  even  a  new-born  youngster 
can  possibly  find  place  inside  the  flower.  I  understand 
that  at  that  time  they  used  to  say  with  regret,  that  the 
fete  of  "the  tribute  of  roses"  did  not  repeat  itself  yearly ! 
Thus  little  by  little  ancient  customs  disappear  and  antique 
amusements  are  superseded  by  new  ones,  which  are  not 
always  successfully  chosen;  only  grim  Timitch  never 
changes,  for  he  is  quite  as  restless  now  as  ever  before, 
here  moves  and  weeps  like  a  child,  there  makes  a 
row,  yes  rebels  like  a  robber  and  lawlessly  destroys 
whole  buildings.  His  dislike  for  roses  never  ceases,  and 
as  soon  as  he  sees  a  sweet  little  flower  he  immediately 
begins  to  blow  around  it  with  impatience  and  anger  until 
he  hath  scattered  the  beautifully  fragrant  leaves  far  and 
wide  over  the  country.  Now  the  story  of  Tousholi  is 
already  forgotten,  but  her  name,  among  the  Chechenzes, 
is  given  to  all  such  interesting  places,  where  they  go  to 
make  sacrifices  and  fervently  pray. 


Il8  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

VIII.  The  Lot  of  the  Holy  Virgin 

A   TRADITION 

When,  by  the  special  wish  of  the  Lord,  the  apostles  drew 
lots  to  decide  who  was  to  go  out  into  foreign  lands  and 
preach  the  gospel  of  Christ,  the  enlightenment  of  Georgia 
fell  to  the  share  of  the  Holy  Virgin.  The  Lord  appear- 
ing to  her  exclaimed  :  "My  mother,  taking  into  account 
thy  desires,  I  have  come  to  the  conclusion  that  this  nation 
is  more  worthy  than  all  others  to  have  a  place  in  the  list 
of  heavenly  joys  and  blessings.  Send  thou  then  into  this 
fine  country,  which  hath  fallen  to  thy  lot,  Andrew  the 
First  and  hand  him  thy  picture,  which,  from  being  placed 
against  thee,  represents  thine  holy  face  1"  Then  the  Most 
Holy  Mother  of  God  announced  to  the  apostle:  "My 
dear  pupil  Andrew,  I  am  very  much  grieved  by  the  fact 
that  the  faith  of  the  name  of  my  son  is  not  being  preached 
nor  advanced  in  the  country,  whose  enlightenment  hath 
fallen  to  my  lot.  When,  however,  I  desired  to  start  out 
for  the  journey  my  son  and  my  God  appeared  to  me  and 
ordered  that  I  should  send  to  my  separate  province  with 
thee  my  image  and  His,  so  that  I  should  be  the  real  cause 
of  the  conversion  of  these  people  and  be  their  everlasting 
and  ever  tender  helper  and  protector.',  "Most  holy  one, 
yes,  let  at  all  times  the  will  of  thy  Godly  son  and  thine  be 
carried  out  and  fulfilled  to  the  satisfaction  of  all  the 
world."  Then  the  most  Holy  Virgin  washed  her  face 
and  having  pressed  it  well  against  a  platter,  she  left  on  it 
her  reproduction  with  her  predicted  son  in  her  arms. 
Having  handed  the  image  to  Saint  Andrew,  she  said : 
"Yes,  may  the  mercifulness  and  the  overwhelming  help 
of  Him  who  was  born  of  me  be  with  thee  everywhere 
where  thou  choosest  to  go.  I  myself  will  invisibly  help 
to  increase  the  complete  success  of  thy  preaching  tour  and 
my  province  of  future  enlightenment  will  always  remain 


THE     LOT     OF     THE     HOLY     VIRGIN  "9 

under  my  constant,  nay,  never  ceasing  care  and  protec- 
tion. "  The  holy  apostle,  having  thereupon  fallen  at  the 
feet  of  the  most  Holy  Virgin,  thanked  her  with  tears  in 
his  eyes  and  joy  in  his  heart,  went  to  preach  the  faith  at 
Trebizond,  taking  along  with  him  Simon  the  Canonite. 
But  here  they  did  not  remain  long  and  continued  their 
journey  to  Edjis.  Seeing  the  perfect  craziness  of  those 
stupid  inhabitants,  who  were  more  like  entirely  senseless 
animals,  the  apostle  directed  himself  towards  Georgia, 
and  arriving  in  Great  Adtchara,  began  his  holy  work ;  for 
even  here  the  inhabitants  did  not  profess  the  faith  of  the 
only  true  and  real  God  and  committed  deeds  which  were 
so  shameful  that  it  is  unsuitable  even  to  refer  to  them  in 
any  imaginable  way.  They  showered  many  indignant 
insults  upon  the  apostle,  who  simply  and  most  patiently 
bore  them  all  with  the  help  of  God  and  by  being  occupied 
in  constant  prayer  before  the  image  of  the  most  Holy  Vir- 
gin— and  lo!  the  Lord  fulfilled  the  ardent  desire  of  his 
heart  and  brought  the  inhabitants  upon  the  righteous 
way,  but  on  the  spot  where  the  reproduction  of  the  mother 
of  our  God  was  standing,  there  appeared  an  abundant 
and  truly  splendid  fountain  flowing  to  this  day,  and  in 
which  the  saintly  apostle  baptized  the  inhabitants,  who 
had  gathered  there  from  all  the  surrounding  towns  and 
villages. 

He  blessed  and  ordained  the  deacons  and  priests,  ex- 
plained to  them  in  detail  the  holy  principles  of  the  faith 
as  well  as  the  church  laws  and  successfully  constructed 
there  a  church  in  honor  of  the  Holy  Virgin  Mary. 
When,  however,  he  wished  to  leave,  the  adoring  people 
stopped  him  with  the  following  remarkable  words:  "If 
thou  art  actually  going  away,  leave  us  at  least  the  image 
of  the  Mother  of  our  God  as  a  place  of  refuge  and  pro- 
tection in  case  of  trouble  and  need."  Then  the  Saint 
ordered  made  a  platter  of  just  the  same  size  as  the  image 
and  put  them  together. 

Immediately  the  reproduction  was  transferred  to  the 
new  slab  without  any  injury  to  the  former  image.     Im- 


120  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

mediately  afterwards,  the  apostle  handed  the  newly  made 
image  to  the  inhabitants,  who,  having-  received  it  with 
joy,  placed  it  with  great  honors  in  their  fine  church,  where 
it  hath  remained  to  the  present  day.  Then  they  said 
guod-bye  to  the  splendid  apostle,  thanking  him  for  his 
many  good  deeds,  kissing  him  with  true  love  and  affec- 
tion, and  with  him  they  sent  one  of  the  newly  converted 
by  the  name  of  Matata.  Going  through  the  valley  of 
Kkeniss-Tskall  he  led  Saint  Andrew  up  to  the  summit  of 
a  mountain,  on  which  the  Saint  formally  erected  a  cross 
in  honor  of  our  blessed  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  that  was 
the  reason  why  this  exceptionally  favored  mountain 
began  to  be  universally  called  "Rouiss-Djouar,"  which 
means,  "the  iron  cross." 

After  that  they  went  down  into  the  valley  of  Odzrche 
and  soon  reached  the  frontiers  of  Samtske,  where  they 
took  up  their  headquarters  in  the  village  of  Mount  Zaden. 
Seeing  that  the  inhabitants  over  there  bowed  down  to 
and  wickedly  worshipped  idols,  they  sincerely  prayed  to 
the  image,  which  had  triumphantly  accompanied  them 
everywhere  and  instantly  all  idols  fell  and  were  broken 
to  pieces.  Then  they  continued  their  route  to  Astbour, 
which  was  formerly  called  Tchoukall-tchett  (the  river  of 
lilies)  in  Armenian  and  really  lies  just  opposite  Sakrisse, 
and  arranging  themselves,  they  settled  down  to  rest  near 
an  idolatrous  temple,  nowadays  Dzvel-Eklesia.  At  that 
time  this  country  was  administrated  by  a  widow  by  the 
name  of  Samsgrari,  which  means  "frontier,"  who  had 
but  one  son  and  he  too  had  just  died  among  the  depressed 
and  mourning  subjects  of  his  mother.  That  same  night 
from  the  guarding  fortress  a  powerful  light  was  seen 
over  that  spot  where  the  image  of  the  Mother  of  our  God 
was  placed,  and  at  sunrise  people  were  immediately  sent 
to  find  out  who  was  there  and  what  their  business  was. 
Returning  to  the  city,  the  envoys  announced  to  Sams- 
gvari,  that  it  was  the  light  from  the  reproduction  of  some 
wonderful  Virgin,  whom  two  foreigners  had  evidently 
brought  with  them;  that  they  knelt  and  prayed  before 


THE     LOT     OF     THE     HOLY     VIRGIN  121 

this  strange  image  and  that  they  preached  the  faith  of  a 
new  God,  who  could  make  the  dead  rise. 

The  widow  immediately  sent  for  the  saints  and  ques- 
tioned Andrew  :  "Who  are  thou,  whence  didst  thou  come 
and  what  in  the  world  is  the  new  faith  about  which  thou 
speakest  so  much,  for  verily  I  say  unto  you,  up  to  this 
time  nothing  approaching  it  in  the  very  least  has  ever 
been  heard  of?" 

"I  arrived  from  Jerusalem,"  energetically  answered 
the  apostle,  "and  am  the  servant  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
who  doth  make  the  dead  rise  again.  I  preach  about  Him 
as  about  God  and  the  King  of  all  kings.  Know  ye  then 
that  He  who  believeth  in  Him  and  lets  himself  be  bap- 
tized in  the  name  of  the  Father  and  the  Son  and  the  Holy 
Ghost  will  receive  all  he  asketh  for  with  true  faith  and 
will  be  healed  of  every  illness."  Upon  hearing  these 
sounding  words,  Samsgvari  fell  at  his  feet  with  tears  in 
her  eyes  and  cried  out : 

"Oh,  have  thou  pity  for  my  widowhood  and  terrible  un- 
happiness  and  with  the  strength  of  thy  God  bring  back 
my  only  son  to  life.  I  will  duly  carry  out  and  fulfill  to 
general  satisfaction  everything  that  thou  commandest  me 
to  do,  without  uttering  the  slightest  objection,  only  in 
order  that  I  may  behold  again  my  dear  son  alive,  for  he 
is  the  only  descendant  of  our  great  family,  for  I  have 
really  no  other  children." 

"Well,  if  thou  believest  in  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  God, 
the  only  true  God,  He  will  certainly  give  thee  all  that 
thou  dost  ask  of  Him  with  faith.  Then  the  widow  with 
tears  of  joy  said  to  the  Saint :  "O  servant  of  the  only 
real  and  true  God,  I  do  sincerely  believe  in  Jesus  Christ, 
of  whom  thou  preachest  and  whose  holy  name  thou  an- 
nouncest  to  the  world  at  large.  I,  however,  beg  thee  to 
increase  my  strength  of  belief  in  Him,  the  Saviour  of  the 
world."  Having  heard  these  sincere  words  with  pleas- 
ure, the  apostle  chased  away  the  musicians  and  the  curi- 
ous, leaving  only  Samsgvari  and  her  relations,  and  taking 
the  image  of  the  most  Holy  Virgin,  he  placed  it  on  the 


122  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

corpse  of  the  little  child  and  falling  on  the  ground  he 
began  to  pray,  the  tears  abundantly  streaming  down  the 
fine  features  of  his  fervent  face,  and  with  many  sighs  he 
stretched  out  his  arms  towards  the  image  and  then  rose, 
took  the  little  boy  by  the  hand,  and  truly !  the  boy  seemed 
to  awake  as  though  from  sweet  slumber,  and  Saint  An- 
drew handed  him  over  to  his  mother. 

All  those  present  were  silent — so  struck  were  they  with 
surprise,  while  the  widow,  seeing  her  beloved  son  restored 
to  life,  was  filled  with  utmost  joy,  jumped  up  and  threw 
herself  at  the  feet  of  the  Saint,  gratefully  thanking  him 
and  covering  his  knees  with  tears.  She,  with  all  her 
heart,  believed  in  the  Lord  Jesus  and  was  baptized  with 
her  son  and  all  his  household.  Afterwards  she  sent  out 
her  servants  to  all  the  Samtsetskian  mtavares  with  official 
letters,  containing  the  following  passages: 

"I,  Samsgvari,  the  widow  of  your  kristav,  do  joyfully 
announce  to  you,  my  brethren,  a  most  happy  event  for 
all  nations,  for  there  arrived  from  a  strange  land,  a  man 
who  preacheth  the  faith  of  a  new  God,  the  reproduction 
of  whom  made  my  blessed  son  arise  from  the  dead; 
hasten  ye  therefore,  so  that  we  may  choose  the  only  true 
and  sincere  faith  and  decide  whom  it  becomes  us  to  obey 
and  adore.,,  Having  heard  of  this  wonder,  the  Mes- 
khians  rushed  in  from  every  spot  of  the  monarchy  in  such 
numberless  crowds  that  they  actually  filled  the  whole  val- 
ley of  Sakriss,  and  they  all  stared  with  perfect  astonish- 
ment at  the  risen  son  of  Samsgvari.  But  the  sacrificers 
of  Artemis  and  Apollo,  the  temple  of  which  was  situated 
in  that  part  of  the  country,  firmly  resolved  to  oppose 
themselves  to  the  Saint  and  cried  out: 

" Artemis  and  Apollo  are  great  gods,"  and  after  them 
many  of  the  people  shouted  the  same,  while  others 
nevertheless  exclaimed:  "We  must  all  necessarily  submit 
before  such  an  unusual  wonder!"  Rebelling  and  quar- 
relling in  every  way  began  to  make  itself  felt.  In  the 
end  it  was  decided  to  open  the  gates  of  the  temple,  to 
solemnly  place  the  holy  image  between  the  idols,  to  set 


THE     LOT     OF     THE     HOLY     VIRGIN  123 

up  proclamations  on  both  sides  of  the  gates,  place  guar- 
dians and  pass  the  night  in  religious  prayers.  "Pray  all 
you  want  to  your  false  gods,"  said  the  faithful  follow- 
ers of  Him  whose  religion  conquereth  all  others,  "we, 
however,  will  pray  to  our  only  real  and  true  God,  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  at  sunrise  we  shall  see:  if  your 
gods  get  the  upper  hand  and  are  victorious,  we  will  fol- 
low your  example.  If,  however,  they  are  defeated  by  our 
God,  then  let  all  present  give  praises  unto  Him  the  Only 
one." 

Having  carried  out  everything  according  to  the  agree- 
ment, at  very  sunrise  they  opened  the  doors  of  the  tem- 
ple and  beheld  the  idols,  fallen  and  broken  to  pieces  in 
the  dust,  while  the  image  of  the  Mother  of  our  God  was 
surrounded  with  glitter  and  light  like  the  sun.  Then 
they  understood  the  importance  of  the  new  religion  and 
the  whole  nation  unanimously  exclaimed :  "Great  is  the 
God  of  Christians,  preached  about  by  the  holy  apostle 
Andrew,"  but  the  sacrincers  begged  the  Saint  to  forgive 
them  their  sin  of  unbelief,  and  all  having  assured  him  of 
their  repentance,  were  baptized  in  the  name  of  the  Father 
and  of  the  Son  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  loudly  sang 
praises  unto  God,  who  had  safely  saved  them  from  the 
deadly  grasp  of  the  merciless  devil. 

Then  Saint  Andrew  made  up  his  mind  to  go  into  other 
wild  countries  and  preach  the  principles  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament, but  the  widow  and  the  nation  implored  him  not 
to  go  away  from  them  until  he  had  successfully  taught 
them  all  the  laws  of  the  faith.  Every  single  day  the 
nation  gathered  in  tremendous  crowds  and  the  apostle 
carefully  explained  to  them  the  rules  and  details  of  the 
religion  and  all  the  necessary  church  rules,  consecrated 
for  their  service  a  bishop,  many  priests  and  deacons  and 
again  started  for  his  great  and  dangerous  mission. 
Samsgvari  and  the  nation  renewed  their  ardent  entreaties, 
but  the  Saint  tenderly  replied  to  them : 

"My  dear  children,  do  not  lead  me  into  temptation,  for 
my  duty  calls  me  and  prescribes  to  me  to  render  also  other 


1 24  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

cities  and  villages  happy."  "Well,  if  thou  must  abso- 
lutely abandon  us,"  they  mournfully  answered,  "so  leave 
us  at  least  the  image  of  the  most  Holy  Virgin  to 
strengthen  our  never-ceasing  confidence  in  the  new  faith 
and  as  a  means  of  mutual  protection."  This  image,"  said 
Saint  Andrew,  "formed  itself  from  simply  being  touched 
by  the  body  of  the  Mother  of  our  God,"  and  he  went  on 
explaining  to  them  how  by  the  extreme  condescension  of 
the  Lord  the  apostles  drew  lots  to  find  out  where  each  one 
should  go  to  preach  and  that  Samtsketia  fell  to  the  share 
of  the  Virgin  Mary.  He  joyfully  related  how  instead 
of  herself  she  had  sent  her  portrait  into  the  provinces 
belonging  to  her  sphere  of  enlightenment  as  a  means  of 
confirmation  and  protection  to  the  true  believers  and 
promised  that  she  would  always  be  with  them  in  spirit 
and  soul  now,  henceforth  and  evermore.  Messkhi  and 
Samsgvari,  having  found  out  that  they  were  under  the 
spiritual  regency  of  the  Heavenly  Tsaritsa,  were  filled 
with  indescribable  joy,  but  the  desire  to  be  able  to  possess 
her  image  made  them  still  more  radiant. 

With  tears  of  emotion  in  their  eyes  they  solemnly  placed 
it  in  a  small  church,  which  had  been  speedily  constructed 
and  consecrated  in  the  name  of  the  Holy  Atskourian  Vir- 
gin. Nowadays  they  usually  call  this  church  "Dzvelle- 
Ekletsia,"  that  is  "ancient  church,"  as  the  present  edifice 
is  built  of  stones  which  had  served  to  construct  the  first 
church  and  stands  on  exactly  the  same  spot.  Then  Saint 
Andrew  went  to  preach  the  Holy  Gospel  in  Nigalia,  Dja- 
vakhetia,  Artakanna  and  Kola,  where  he  remained  very 
long,  enlightening  the  depraved  unbelievers.  From  there 
he  directed  himself  to  Klardjetta,  then  to  the  land  of  Par- 
thia,  Armenia,  and  for  the  fete  of  Easter  safely  arrived 
at  Jerusalem. 

When,  however,  Tsar  Aderke  discovered  that  the 
Kartlians  and  Messkhians  had  finally  abandoned  the 
faith  of  their  forefathers,  he  sent  several  kristaves  to 
them,  who  by  force  officially  obliged  many  to  return  to  a 
regime  of  darkness  and   falseness.     Nevertheless  some 


THE     LOT     OF     THE     HOLY     VIRGIN  1 25 

true  and  faithful  followers  succeeded  in  concealing 
images  and  crosses  and  loudly  praised  God  that  the 
apostle  was  no  longer  in  their  presence.  The  Tsar,  how- 
ever, grew  very  angry  against  the  kristave  of  Klardjette 
for  his  not  having  held  up  the  Saint,  who,  passing  Easter 
Day  together  with  the  remaining  apostles,  again  bravely 
started  on  a  large  preaching  tour  in  Georgia.  Crossing 
the  lands  lying  near  Fao  as  the  Choroke,  he  thoroughly 
inspected  the  villages,  preaching  everywhere  and  to  every- 
one the  Holy  Gospel  of  Christ,  and  soon  reached  Svanetia. 
Here  at  that  time  a  woman  reigned,  who  accepted  the 
apostle's  saintly  blessing  with  false  and  pretended  good 
feelings.  Matata  with  the  remaining  pupils  stayed  in 
these  domains,  but  Saint  Andrew  and  Saint  Simon  went 
farther  to  Ossetia,  where  they  got  to  the  town  of  Poss- 
taphore  and  from  there  they  soon  successfully  arrived  at 
the  Bosphorus,  where  with  the  almighty  and  conquering 
help  of  God  they  were  favored  with  the  gift  of  being 
able  to  accomplish  many  wonders,  and  converted  to  the 
only  real  and  true  faith  and  baptized  tremendous  numbers 
of  people.  Afterwards  they  went  back  to  Abkhazetia 
and  farther  to  the  city  of  Sebasst,  the  present  Tikkoum, 
where  many  more  unbelievers  were  also  converted  to  the 
religion  of  Christ.  Here  Saint  Andrew  left  Simon  the 
Canaanite  with  several  good  pupils  and  continued  his 
route  to  Djivetta,  peopled  by  a  wild  vile  nation,  filled  to 
overflowing  with  disgraceful  sinfulness,  love  of  cruelty 
and  without  any  religious  feeling  whatever.  They 
actually  did  not  want  to  listen  to  him  and  unanimously 
made  up  their  minds  to  kill  him,  but  lo!  the  Lord  pro- 
tected his  faithful  servant,  ordering  him  to  instantly  de- 
part from  the  wretched  creatures.  But  this  nation  re- 
mained in  unbelief  to  this  day.  The  tomb  of  Simon  the 
Canaanite  is  in  Nikopsia,  between  Abkhezethe  and 
Djikerk,  on  the  frontier  of  Greece.  Having  confirmed 
the  Abkhazians  and  Megroes  in  the  new  faith,  Saint  An- 
drew left  entirely  for  Skythia.  Soon  afterwards  Tsar 
Aderke  died  and  the  kingdom  of  Georgia  was  divided 
among  his  two  sons  Bartomme  and  Kartamme. 


126  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

During  their  rigid  administration  in  the  year  70  A.  D., 
a  rumor  began  to  gain  ground  that  the  inhabitants,  who 
were  under  the  supreme  authority  of  Rome,  absolutely 
refused  to  submit  themselves  to  the  Emperor  Vespasian 
and  energetically  rebelled.  The  Emperor  ordered  his  son 
Fitt  to  persuade  the  Jews  to  quiet  down,  but  they  did  not 
cease  to  make  a  fearful  row  and  locked  themselves  up 
with  their  army  in  Jerusalem.  Then  the  Romans  sur- 
rounded this  town  and  began  to  mercilessly  besiege  it. 
The  besieged  were  suffering  from  terrible  hunger  and  dis- 
eases and  the  nation  from  despair  began  a  terrific  civil 
war.  In  a  short  time  there  perished  such  a  quantity  of 
Hebrews,  that  they  threw  one  hundred  thousand  corpses 
out  of  the  town ;  besides  that  the  streets  and  houses  were 
filled  to  overflowing  with  dead  people.  In  the  end  the 
Romans  made  their  way  to  Jerusalem,  ruined  it  com- 
pletely and  destroyed  the  temple,  so  that  according  to  the 
holy  words  of  the  Saviour,  not  one  stone  remained  on 
top  of  another. 

Ever  since  then  the  Jews  have  overrun  every  part  of 
the  world  and  no  longer  have  any  own  fatherland.  Many 
of  them  arrived  at  Mtzkhet  and  settled  down  with  their 
compatriots,  among  whom  were  also  the  sons  of  Varrava, 
delivered  by  the  Hebrews  instead  of  Jesus  Christ,  when 
they  were  invited  to  let  one  of  their  prisoners  free.  Dur- 
ing the  reign  of  the  grandsons  of  Bartome  and  Kartaume 
the  kings  Azork  and  Armazeli,  the  latter  found  out  about 
the  existence  in  his  monarchy  of  the  miloti  of  the  prophet 
Ilia  and  instantly  gave  orders  to  look  for  it  among  the 
Jews,  but  the  Lord  did  not  allow  this  extreme  treasure 
to  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  ruthless  pagans,  his  search- 
ings  finally  turned  out  to  be  vain  attempts  and  to  all  ques- 
tions the  Hebrews  simply  answered  that  it  was  concealed 
in  the  earth  near  a  magnificent  cedar,  which  had  grown 
over  the  tomb  of  Sidonia.  Consequently  Saint  Nina 
more  than  once  commanded  Abiatkar  to  question  his 
father  where  it  indeed  was  situated,  but  the  old  man 
every  time  gave  one  and  the  same  answer: 


THE     LOT     OF     THE     HOLY     VIRGIN  1 27 

"The  spot,  where  is  hidden  this  holy  garment,  about 
which  in  its  time  the  true  believers  will  sing  praises  unto 
God,  is  like  the  place  on  which  Jacob  beheld  the  staircase 
leading  up  to  Heaven." 

This  was  the  only  occasion  when  they  seriously  dis- 
turbed the  Hebrews,  all  the  remaining  time,  however, 
before  and  afterwards,  they  constantly  received  and 
treated  them  exactly  according  to  the  rules  of  true  East- 
ern hospitality  and  made  them  feel  quite  at  home  in  their 
new  fatherland.  In  the  year  one  hundred  and  eighty-six 
a.d.,  Revv  ascended  the  Georgian  throne.  The  word 
"reva"  signifies  "conqueror,"  but  the  nation  gave  this 
serene  sovereign  a  designation  still  more  suited  to  him 
and  still  more  honorable,  for  they  rightly  named  him 
"the  just  sovereign,"  for  his  very  first  great  public  act 
was  the  repression  of  privateering  and  robbing  in  the 
army  and  the  prohibition  to  bring  children  to  be  offered 
to  the  gods. 

Although  Revv  the  Just  was  himself  an  idolator, 
yet  he  did  have  some  kind  of  a  vague  idea  of  the  New 
Testament  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  highly  esteemed 
His  true  followers  and  even  strictly  forbade  to  chase  the 
Christians,  who  had  held  their  own  in  small  numbers 
among  the  worthy  descendants  of  the  most  enlightened 
apostles.  These  little  marks  of  attention  were  sufficient 
to  support  Christianity,  which  stood  high  in  the  eyes  of 
many  men  in  the  country.  From  this  bright  moment 
onwards  the  number  of  Christians  began  undoubtedly  to 
increase,  although  of  course  slowly,  but  every  year  so  that 
by  the  arrival  of  Saint  Nina  they  were  already  forming 
a  considerable  and  by  no  means  to  be  despised  class. 


128  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

IX.  The  Comet 

A   LEGEND 

On  a  steep,  steep  mountain  path,  leading  directly  to 
the  monastery  of  John  of  Zadenne,  a  young  girl  was 
slowly  walking.  Her  lovely  sweet  hands  were  all  cov- 
ered with  blood  as  she  was  holding  on  with  all  her  might 
and  main  to  the  prickly  bushes ;  it  being  absolutely  neces- 
sary to  stick  to  them,  so  as  not  to  fall  into  a  deep  abyss. 
Having  safely  reached  a  little  square  she  stopped  in  order 
to  quiet  down  and  catch  her  breath ;  for  in  front  of  her 
another  just  as  difficult  ascent  was  awaiting  her  and  she 
felt  that  it  was  her  duty  to  rest  and  save  her  remaining 
strength.  Having  stood  a  while,  she  cautiously  sat  down 
and  began  to  look  at  the  path  by  which  she  had  dared  to 
come.  Far  in  the  distance  one  could  see  a  horseman. 
The  well  trained  horse  like  a  cat  hung  on  to  the  moun- 
tain, taking  advantage  of  the  most  insignificant  lit- 
tle trail  or  plateau  and  of  every  imaginable  hardly  notice- 
able highland  road.  Small  stones  rolled  away  from  under 
its  feet,  the  dry  old  branches  of  many  a  bush  trembled 
and  broke  with  a  sharp  cracking  sound  while  the  horse 
galloped — approaching  always  nearer  and  nearer  the  ter- 
ribly exhausted  woman-traveller. 

Coming  up  with  her,  the  rider  reverently  bowed.  He 
also  intended  to  let  his  faithful  horse  have  a  good  rest  on 
the  little  plateau  and  naturally  he  began  a  conversation 
with  the  sitting  maid.  From  what  she  told  him,  he  found 
out  that  she  was  called  Salougvari  and  that  she  under- 
took this  pilgrimage,  wishing  to  pray  at  the  sacred  tomb 
of  a  most  holy,  saintly  hermit  for  the  restoration  of  her 
dying  mother's  health.  The  young  people  went  on  talk- 
ing for  some  time  and  the  gallant  rider  offered  her  to 
continue  her  journey,  holding  on  to  the  tail  of  his  horse. 
This  means  of  mountaineering  is  considered  by  us  in 


THE     COMET  129 

Georgia  the  very  safest  and  far  less  exhausting  than  all 
others.  When  they  reached  the  summit  he  rode  into  a  deep 
thicket,  growing  on  the  edge  of  the  mountain,  on  which 
stood  a  monastery;  the  horseman's  way  of  treating  her 
changed  completely  and  his  extraordinary  speeches  ter- 
rified Salougvari.  She,  having  abandoned  the  tail  of  the 
horse,  in  an  instant  ran  off  to  the  monastery  and  like  a 
frightened  little  bird  made  her  way  into  the  church. 

The  glances  of  all  those  praying  turned  with  astonish- 
ment to  the  runaway  wanderer  and  this  unusual  surprise 
grew  still  greater,  when  after  her  a  horseman  bounced  in 
on  a  foaming  steed  and  with  his  hat  on  his  head  and  not 
paying  the  slightest  attention  to  the  solemn  church  ser- 
vice simply  began  to  search  with  his  piercing  looks  for 
poor,  poor  Salougvari,  who  had  taken  refuge  at  the  very 
tomb  of  the  famous  saint.  Having  beheld  his  fellow- 
sojourner,  he  rashly  knocked  against  his  horse  and  with 
one  bold  bound,  he  arrived  close  by  her  side. 

In  that  memorable  moment,  the  ground  suddenly  shook 
and  actually  opened  itself,  swallowed  up  the  fiery  and  in- 
sulting horseman  and  again  majestically  closed  itself 
up  with  such  marvellous  rapidity  that  those  present  were 
struck  as  though  by  lightning  and  could  not  utter  a  word. 

It  is  of  course  well  known  that  somewhat  below  the 
monastery  in  the  very  mountain  the  temple  of  Zadenne 
was  cut  out,  which  soon  became  the  permanent  residence 
of  demons,  and  indeed  these  latter  rogues,  daily  coming 
out  of  their  horrid  dwelling  places,  very  much  disturbed 
Saint  John  and  his  numerous  scholars  until  he  gave 
orders  that  the  entrance  into  the  vast  abandoned  cave- 
region  should  be  firmly  barred  and  closely  blocked  up. 
Our  bold  horseman  had  the  most  peculiar — yes  wonder- 
ful feeling  in  the  neighborhood  of  this  whole  temple  or 
house  of  worship.  Upon  a  height  there  stood  the  gigan- 
tic reproduction  of  a  handsome  old  man  sitting  on  a  mas- 
sive throne,  between  his  feet  lay  a  ring-formed  snake — the 
true  symbol  of  eternity — while  in  his  hand  he  held  light- 
ning.    This  was  all  artistically  cut  out  in  marble.     The 


130  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

elegant  crown,  which  decorated  the  wise  brow  of  the  old 
man,  had  still  preserved  some  signs  of  pure  gold;  here 
and  there  precious  stones  were  shining.  This  was  de- 
cidedly the  kingdom  of  coldness  and  of  some  secret  magic- 
like half-darkness.  The  light  was  able  to  shine  in  only 
through  the  opening  holes  of  the  mountain  and  through 
the  holes  yet  left  between  the  perfectly  immense  stones 
with  which  the  entrance  was  surely  and  safely  barred. 

Having  thoroughly  recovered  after  his  strange  inci- 
dent and  quite  unexpected  fall,  Aderke  (it  was  thus  they 
called  the  horseman)  began  to  carefully  inspect  and  search 
the  cave.  His  attention  was  especially  drawn  by  one 
spot,  shining  like  a  diamond.  It  appeared  that  this  was 
a  tremendous  piece  of  mountain  salt,  on  which  a  ray  of 
light  which  had  managed  to  get  through  one  of  the  moun- 
tain holes  was  gayly  playing.  Other  such  pieces  were 
falling  down  in  long,  long  divisions  from  the  cupola-like, 
vaulted  ceiling.  Thirst  was  torturing  Aderke.  Think- 
ing that  this  was  simply  ice,  he  began  to  direct  all  his 
efforts  towards  successfully  breaking  off  a  respectable 
piece,  but  notwithstanding  his  most  desperate  jumps,  he 
could  not  accomplish  anything.  Then  he  naturally  im- 
agined that  from  the  sides  of  the  cave  much  lower  down 
he  might  be  able  to  get  something  and  began  to  go  around 
it  in  a  circle,  trying  to  find  here  or  there  some  possible 
opening,  on  which  he  might  firmly  stand  and  make  his 
way.  Passing  close  by  a  great  piece  of  salt,  he  overheard 
some  very  distant  voice  which  was  singing  a  soft,  mar- 
vellous song.     Aderke  began  to  listen  most  attentively. 

"Powerful  sire,"  called  out  the  extraordinary  secret 
voice,  "I  have  been  awaiting  thee  for  many  years,  dispel 
thou  as  quickly  as  possible  this  darkness  and  lead  me 
forth  into  the  region  of  freedom.  Oh!  have  pity  upon 
me! — I  implore  to  be  given  freedom  only  with  the  ex- 
alted aim  of  submitting  to  thee,  to  serve  and  wait  upon 
thee,  to  love  thee  tenderly,  yes,  to  be  thine  ever  obedient 
slave.  Thou  didst  happen  to  come  hither,  pursuing  a 
most  handsome  mortal  being ;  look  now  at  my  features ; 


THE     COMET  13 l 

you  can  plainly  distinguish  them  through  my  dark 
prison.  The  more  the  extreme  brilliancy  of  my  subter- 
ranean dwelling  darkens  her  dreadfully  poor  saklia  (hut) 
the  more  the  glitter  of  my  beauty  darkens  her  exceptional 
charms.  She  did  not  even  venture  to  look  at  thee,  for 
she  feared  thy  caresses.  I,  however,  did  not  take  my 
eyes  off  from  thee  from  the  time  that  thou  didst  fall  to 
the  feet  of  mighty  Zadenne,  I  constantly  admire  thee  with 
a  perfectly  passionate  glance,  I  love  thee,  I  call  thee  to 
my  side :  come,  oh  come  thou  quicker  1" 

Wild  with  excitement  and  deeply  impressed  by  that 
most  passionate  song,  Aderke  entirely  forgot  his  unhap- 
piness,  forgot  also  the  thirst  which  was  torturing  him, 
he  began  to  stare  more  closely  at  the  salt  masses  and 
through  their  transparent  grim  old  walls  he  began  to  be 
able  to  distinguish  the  tender  outlines  of  a  young  and 
pretty  woman.  He  knocked  with  his  vigorous  fist 
against  the  cold,  cold  mineral  wall,  but  the  powerful  blow 
did  not  leave  the  slightest  trace;  then  he  pulled  out  his 
kind  jail  and  thrust  out  his  arm  still  stronger  against  the 
salt  shapes,  which  were  almost  turning  to  stone.  It 
slightly  trembled ;  Aderke  now  turned  to  the  pedestal  of 
the  idol,  detached  from  it  a  large  piece  of  fine  marble  and 
using  it  instead  of  a  vigorous  hammer,  began  to  dili- 
gently knock  it  as  hard  as  possible  against  the  long 
handle  of  the  kind  jail.  The  opening  evidently  made 
considerable  progress. 

In  the  meantime,  through  the  little  opening  which  had 
been  made  in  the  pedestal,  there  slipped  out  a  lizard,  after 
it  a  snake,  then  a  flying  mouse  and  finally  a  little  devil. 
Coming  out  of  their  wonderful  ambuscade,  they  were  all 
of  exceedingly  small  proportions,  but  these  proportions 
grew  larger  and  larger  every  minute.  The  lizard  seemed 
to  possess  a  perfectly  formless  human  face,  the  snake  had 
wings  grown  on  to  its  body,  the  mouse  seemed  to  have 
the  head  of  an  owl  with  a  tremendous  beak  and  fiery 
sparkling  eyes.  The  little  devil,  far  smaller  in  size  than 
the  rest,  cleverly  jumped  at  the  mass  of  marble  which 


132  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

was  nearest  to  Aderke  and  by  a  well  known  signal  ordered 
them  to  begin  the  furious  attack.  First  the  lizard  moved 
and  trumpeted  with  some  kind  of  an  awful,  not  human 
voice. 

"Let  thou  go  my  prisoner,  insolent  adventurer,  or  else 
we  shall  jointly  cut  thee  up  in  pieces!" 

Aderke,  astonished  by  such  reasoning,  turned  around. 
The  unusually  enormous  lizard  stood  on  its  hind  legs 
and  seemed  to  be  all  prepared  to  attack  and  swallow  him 
up.  The  flying  mouse  made  a  noise  and  waved  with  her 
big  wings,  howling  out  some  terrific  metallic  sound;  the 
snake  stretched  out  and  slipped  up  to  him  with  perfectly 
awful  hissing,  while  the  beastly  little  devil  joked  and  in- 
sulted him  above  his  head  and  filled  the  air  with  unbear- 
able, bad  odors.  Aderke,  seeing  what  was  coming,  bravely 
pulled  out  the  sword  and  daringly  struck  at  the  snake, 
who  was  just  making  ready  to  spring  at  and  wind  itself 
around  his  feet. 

The  excellent  sword  cut  it  right  through,  but  unfor- 
tunately without  doing  it  the  very  least  harm.  It  quickly 
set  to  gathering  together  its  fearful  rings  and  went  back 
to  the  idol.  Aderke  energetically  rushed  after  it  and 
fainted  from  terror.  From  the  pedestal  sprang  out  one 
after  another  innumerable  and  varied  poisonous  mon- 
sters, one  more  terrific — yes,  fearful,  than  the  next.  Then 
there  were  also  people  with  snakes'  heads  and  snakes  with 
birds'  wings  and  birds  with  fishes'  tails  and  fishes  with 
heads  of  living  people.  All  these  awful  monsters  hastened 
to  abandon  their  ambuscade,  crowded  and  pushed  each 
other,  slipped  over  each  other,  quarrelled  in  a  most  undig- 
nified manner,  bit  each  other,  struck  and  scolded  .each 
other;  here  one  monster  was  hissing,  there  a  second  one 
was  making  a  violent  speech,  a  third  one  let  out  from  his 
mouth  such  a  horribly  disturbing  whistle  that  the  cold 
ran  over  one's  whole  body.  In  the  midst  of  this  tremen- 
dous row  a  human  cry  of  distress  reached  Aderke;  he 
turned  around.  The  lizard  was  doing  his  best  to  widen 
out  the  opening  which  he  had  forced  through,  while  the 


THE     COMET  133 

snake  with  an  evil  meaning  and  aggressive  hissing  has- 
tened to  occupy  each  newly  opened  little  crack.  Aderke 
wanted  to  run  and  help  the  poor,  poor  woman-prisoner, 
but  the  flying  mouse  threw  itself  towards  the  entrance 
and  having  spread  out  its  wings  guarded  with  its  own 
body  its  outrageous  comrades.  In  the  meantime  the  re- 
maining monsters  seized  Aderke  by  the  legs  and  would 
not  allow  him  to  budge  a  step  from  the  place  where  he 
stood.  Thereupon  he  bravely  drew  out  his  pistol  and 
with  a  sharp  and  rare  shot  smashed  to  pieces  the  salt 
block.  At  this  moment  the  monsters  unanimously  took 
hold  of  him  and  he  of  course  lost  consciousness,  so  that 
he  did  not  see  how  out  of  the  blazing  brilliant  niche 
formed  by  his  pistol  shot,  a  splendid  young  woman  rushed 
forth  to  meet  him. 

Before  her  the  monsters  reverently  stepped  aside. 
"Away  with  you !"  she  cried  out  in  a  most  commanding 
voice.  "Take  him  up  cautiously  and  carry  him  after 
me,"  pointing  to  Aderke,  she  ordered  some  strange  bear 
with  birds'  legs  and  with  a  crane's  beak  to  carry  out  her 
commands.  The  monster  instantly  submitted  to  the  ex- 
plicit instructions  and,  continuing  to  respectfully  follow 
her  imperious  commands,  he  went  in  with  his  burden,  up 
the  steps  of  the  pedestal  to  the  very  idol  and  placed 
Aderke  at  its  feet.  "Now,"  said  the  young  woman, 
"your  power  over  me  has  ended,  having  got  back  all  my 
former  freedom,  I  have  also  regained  all  my  past  in- 
fluence and  power.  Tram,  tram — tara,  all  to  your  re- 
spective places !"  she  continued  in  a  most  decisive  tone, 
and  the  horrible  monsters  one  after  another  rushed  back 
to  the  high  pedestal.  When  they  had  taken  up  their 
proper  positions,  she  bent  down  and  raised  the  piece  of 
marble  thrown  away  by  Aderke  and  cleverly — yes,  power- 
fully, barred  the  entrance.  After  that  she  again  went  up 
to  the  idol,  fell  down  on  her  knees  and  said :  "Great 
Zaden !  Here  you  have  a  gift  fully  worthy  of  you  as  a 
grateful  reward  for  my  happy  deliverance.  If  it  pleases 
your  serene  majesty  that  I  should  not  go  away  from  this, 


1 34  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

thine  abandoned  temple,  trying  with  all  my  energy  to 
be  equal  to  the  task  of  replacing  your  former  most  numer- 
ous servants,  so  for  my  sake  give  me  back  this  dead  man, 
call  him  back  to  life,  start  up  in  his  heart  a  sincere  attach- 
ment to  me  and  we  shall  both  be  your  constant,  loyal  and 
ever  watchful  servants.  The  heavy  stone  eyelids  of  the 
idol  opened  themselves,  its  eyes  sparkled,  and  from  this 
momentary  sparkling  Aderke  instantly  came  back  to  life 
and  was  able  to  stand  on  his  feet.  At  the  same  time  the 
idol  with  a  terrific  crash  and  shaking  fell  to  pieces  and 
disappeared  in  the  dust. 

"Who  art  thou — magnificent  creature?"  was  his  first 
question. 

"Let  us  go  into  my  transparent  dwelling  place,"  she 
replied,  "I  shall  place  thee  on  my  exquisite  crystal  sofa 
and  quietly  entertain  thee  with  my  interesting  stories  and 
dear  caresses." 

They  jointly  went  into  the  niche.  Through  the  sweet 
little  opening  a  small,  small  ray  of  light  streamed  in  and 
perfectly  marvellously  played  upon  a  smooth,  salty  ceil- 
ing, showering  down  millions  of  beautiful  sparks  and 
blazing  with  all  the  colors  of  the  rainbow.  The  beauty 
sat  down,  put  Aderke's  head  on  her  lovely  knees  and  while 
he  was  endeavoring  to  fall  asleep,  she  told  him  her  whole 
history. 

"I  am  the  daughter  of  the  Moon  and  of  Zaden,  they  call 
me  Aipina.  My  father  actually  decided  that  I  should 
appear  to  the  glance  of  people  only  to  prophesy  some 
peaceful  event,  the  rest  of  the  time  I  am  ordered  to  remain 
secretly  hidden  in  the  grim  walls  of  his  temple,  which  at 
that  time  was  a  place  of  general  worship  and  sacrifice. 
The  people  used  to  crowd  about  here  from  morning  till 
night  with  very  rich  offerings.  Numerous  sacrificers 
burnt  their  offerings,  while  their  female  companions  in 
long  white  garments  sitting  on  golden  seats  prophesied 
the  future.  But  notwithstanding  all  this  excitement  it 
was  stupid  for  me,  and  one  fine  night,  when  my  mother 
had  covered  everything  with  her  soft,  magic,  fairy-like 


THE     COMET  135 

light,  I  wilfully  managed  to  get  out  of  the  temple  and 
flew  into  the  sky,  blazing  with  my  highly  brilliant  tail. 
Mother  became  frightened  by  my  daring  to  commit  such 
an  act  and  hastened  to  hide  herself.  Then  Ialone  began 
to  gayly  run  up  and  down  on  the  horizon,  busily  chasing 
the  many  stars  and  pushing  them  on  with  my  tail. 
Among  the  heavenly  lighters  a  most  astounding  and  ter- 
rific plot  came  up  and  they  hurried  to  get  me  out  of  the 
way  as  quickly  as  possible,  and  my  father  angrily  informed 
me  that  my  perfectly  crazy  undertaking  had  made  him 
fail. 

"It  came  to  pass  just  so,  for  on  that  day  a  poor,  poor 
monk  arrived  and  settled  on  the  mountain.  Zaden  of 
course  ordered  the  monsters  to  instantly  chase  him  out  of 
the  dwelling  which  he  had  chosen,  but  the  hermit  by  some 
marvellous  sign  of  his  hand  deprived  them  entirely  of  any 
strength.  Many  pilgrims,  who  had  arrived  from  afar 
with  offerings  to  pay  their  sincere  respects  to  Zaden,  upon 
seeing  the  newcomer  on  a  height,  peacefully  sitting 
between  wild  snakes,  naturally  went  up  to  him  in  a  wide 
circle  and  spared  no  time  or  strength  in  order  to  satisfy 
his  intense  curiosity.  He,  however,  took  full  advantage 
of  this  to  make  them  give  up  the  faith  of  their  forefathers 
and  instruct  them  in  some  religion,  the  chief  peculiarity 
of  which  was  hatred  of  our  old,  old  gods. 

"In  the  end  the  unceasing  attacks  of  the  monsters 
began  to  bore  the  monk :  he  therefore  gathered  all  his 
hearers  and  together  with  them  strongly  barred  the  grand 
entrance  of  the  temple  and  quietly  left  the  place. 
Through  inexperience  I  had  at  first  wickedly  laughed  at 
his  great  efforts :  what  use  was  it  when  Zaden,  at  his  own 
will  guiding  and  directing  thunder  and  lightning,  used 
to  smash  their  edifices  to  pieces  in  no  time  at  all,  while 
the  old  man  in  going  away  touched  the  hard  stones  with 
the  same  marvellous  movement  of  the  hand  which  had 
destroyed  the  power  and  strength  of  the  monsters,  and 
Zaden  immediately  felt  that  his  godly  qualities  and  pecu- 
liarities began  to  abandon  him  forever.     As  a  punish- 


13^  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

ment  for  my  most  stupid  volunteering,  he  deprived  me 
of  the  shining  form  of  a  comet  and  transformed  me  into 
a  woman,  whom  he  commanded  to  guard  the  poisonous 
monsters.  They  hastened  to  fix  me  in  this  salt  wall,  but 
Zaden,  who  grew  weaker  every  minute,  in  a  last,  but  tre- 
mendous, outbreak  of  wrath  worked  out  the  following 
decision : 

"  'Thou  wilt  be  entirely  in  the  power  of  these  awful 
monsters  until  thou  art  able  to  find  a  mortal  man  who  de- 
livereth  thee,  and  then  they  will  again  fully  obey  thee!' 
This  was  the  last  sign,  not  only  of  his  power,  but  also  of 
the  life  of  my  father;  ever  since  then  he  turned  himself 
into  a  breathless  idol  and  sat  immovably  on  his  marble 
throne  for  several  centuries.  Through  the  holes  of  the 
fallen  house  of  public  worship  the  water  flowed  unto 
his  most  royal  crown  and  meanly  washed  away  from 
it  the  highly  precious  ornaments.  Lizards  climbed  over 
his  face,  the  flying  mice  quite  fearlessly  sat  down  on  his 
powerful  shoulders  and  hands,  the  snakes  wound  around 
his  legs !  He  remained  insensible  to  everything  and  not 
strong  enough  to  protect  and  defend  himself.  I  must  say 
I  had  an  awfully  stupid,  dull  time.  Days,  months,  years, 
even  centuries  went  by  and  actually  nobody  appeared.  I 
had  already  quite  given  up  all  hope  when  kind  fate  led 
thee  hither.  Now  we  must  absolutely  find  means  to  get 
out  of  this  place.  I  for  my  part  know  that  from  this 
temple  there  leads  a  subterranean  passage  to  the  numer- 
ous catacombs  with  which  this  mountain  is  overfilled  and 
from  them  we  can  go  wherever  it  pleases  us." 

"But  who  will  show  us  this  passage?"  asked  Aderke. 

"I  have  a  good  friend  among  the  monsters;  it  is  the 
bear  with  the  crane's  nose.  During  all  the  long  and 
dreary  years  of  my  unjust  confinement  he  daily  nour- 
ished me.  With  his  long,  long  beak  he  managed  to  make 
a  little  opening  in  my  dark  dwelling,  looked  for  and  gath- 
ered the  hives  of  wild  bees,  who  had  taken  refuge  in  the 
holes  around  here,  and  fed  me  with  their  honey.  He  was 
at  first  a  man  of  the  same  faith  as  our  enemy  the  hermit 


THE     COMET  137 

and  chanced  to  be  banished  hither  for  having  ridiculed 
some  servant  of  his  God." 

At  these  words  Aipina  struck  the  palm  of  her  hand; 
the  bear  took  away  a  stone  and  climbed  out ;  then  she  in- 
formed him  of  the  object  of  the  whole  undertaking-  and 
he,  having  warned  them  that  the  way  would  be  long  and 
exceedingly  tiresome,  hastily  entered  their  cave  and  at- 
tentively and  vigorously  began  to  try  with  his  beak  where 
the  mass  of  salt  was  thinnest.  When,  however,  such  a 
place  had  been  successfully  found,  he  and  Aderke  pushed 
against  it  with  their  whole  weight  and  after  long  and 
repeated  attempts  they  pierced  a  rather  small  hole,  through 
which  it  was  very  evident  that  they  should  have  to  go. 

First  the  bear  slipped  through,  after  him  Aipina  and 
Aderke.  The  passage  was  cut  out  in  the  rocky  part  of 
the  mountain  and  was  so  close  and  small  that  it  was  nec- 
essary to  go  one  behind  the  other  and  to  stoop  over. 
Having  advanced  a  little  farther  they  joyfully  came  out 
on  a  small  square  with  a  much  higher  cupola-like  ceiling. 
Through  a  little  crack  a  dim  ray  of  light  was  seen.  They 
sat  down  to  rest  and  having  looked  about  somewhat  they 
came  to  notice  something  gleaming,  yes,  burning  like  gold. 
This  turned  out  to  be  a  fine  glass  vessel  with  four  pretty 
handles.  It  was  of  gold  color  with  thin  white  patterns 
and  filled  to  overflowing  with  ancient  Greek  silver  coins. 

"The  first  thing  found  is  naturally  due  to  thee,"  said 
Aipina  in  a  very  gracious  tone.  And  the  bear  having 
taken  up  the  vessel  on  his  long  thin  beak  again  set  forth 
on  his  journey.  It  was  necessary  to  follow  on  by  just  so 
narrow  and  low  a  passage — only  fully  twice  as  long — as 
the  first.  It  led  them  into  a  large  round  cave,  which  was 
exceedingly  high.  At  the  very  top  there  was  a  rather 
large  opening,  through  which  the  light  could  easily  pene- 
trate. At  the  side  of  one  wall  stood  a  wooden  grave 
without  a  roof,  and  in  front  of  it  an  old,  old  candlestick 
of  red  clay.  To  the  tremendous  surprise  of  our  travel- 
lers, the  whole  room  was  illuminated  by  the  fine  blue 
flame  of  a  very  rare  wick.     They  went  nearer  and  saw 


138  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

that  in  the  tomb  there  lay  a  hermit,  very  likely  a  saint, 
because  his  body  was  splendidly  preserved.  ''Let  us  take 
a  rest,"  said  the  exhausted  Aipina,  sitting  down  on  the 
floor.  The  bear  slowly  lowered  his  vessel  to  her  feet,  but 
Aderke  did  not  let  his  eyes  lose  sight  of  the  deceased, 
as  though  he  was  trying  hard  to  remember  some  familiar 
features,  and  suddenly  he  succeeded  in  his  mental  re- 
searches and  with  awful  screeching  and  jumping  threw 
himself  on  the  bare  floor  in  front  of  the  grave. 

"Forgive  me,  oh,  Holy  God,"  he  cried  out,  "forgive  me 
that  severe  insult  which  I  inflicted  upon  thee  in  my  state 
of  craziness  and  for  which  I  have  been  so  cruelly  pun- 
ished." And  with  most  sincere  and  hearty  repenting  he 
prayed  to  God  and  the  Saint  to  pardon  his  terrible  sin. 
Aipina  heard  him  with  eyes  and  mouth  wide  open,  but 
on  her  the  words  of  Aderke  produced  quite  a  differ- 
ent impression.  He  understood  how  fearfully  he  had 
offended  God  and  his  proud  heart  was  filled  with  perfect 
remorse. 

He  fell  down  on  his  knees  by  the  side  of  the  monster 
and  wept  bitterly  and  long  over  his  wicked  actions  and 
earnestly  implored  to  be  pardoned.  The  all-merciful 
God  accepted  the  tears  of  both  great  sinners  and  sent 
them  a  deliverance  which  was  quite  as  marvellous  as  the 
punishment.  An  unusual  light  was  shining  into  the  cave 
and  in  a  second  blinded  the  praying  men;  when,  how- 
ever, they  again  began  to  be  able  to  distinguish  the  dif- 
ferent things,  Aipina  was  no  longer  to  be  seen,  but  on  the 
spot  where  she  stood  there  shone  a  blindingly  magnificent 
comet. 

Aderke  glanced  at  the  bear — he  had  been  transformed 
into  a  very  handsome  youth,  in  his  hands,  under  the  rays 
of  the  comet,  burned  and  played  with  various  colored 
fires  the  remarkable,  ancient  glass  vessel.  In  an  instant 
the  comet  began  gradually  to  draw  nearer  to  the  opening 
in  the  vaulted  ceiling.  The  gleaming  windings  of  her  long, 
long  tail  safely  guided  both  the  astonished  persons  and  at- 
tracted them  after  her.     Soon  they  had  successfully  com- 


THE     JEWEL     NECKLACE  139 

pleted  the  march  through  the  long  and  narrow  entrance 
road  of  the  cave  and  began  to  rise  higher  and  higher  until 
they  had  triumphantly  reached  the  summit  of  the  moun- 
tain. Then  the  comet  let  herself  down  to  the  doors  of  that 
same  temple,  in  which  Aderke  had  so  terribly  misbehaved 
on  his  arrival  in  the  said  region.  Aipina  was  again  trans- 
formed into  a  simple  woman  and  began  to  request  Aderke 
that  he  should  make  her  a  slave  and  servant  of  the  om- 
nipotent God  who  had  accomplished  such  great  deeds  of 
creation. 

In  the  meantime  the  sunrise  service  was  just  begin- 
ning and  the  monks  began  to  come  out  of  their  cells  to 
celebrate  their  morning  devotions.  The  first  stroke  of 
the  bell  was  then  heard.  Aderke  and  his  faithful  com- 
panion took  off  their  caps  and  reverently  made  the  sign 
of  the  cross.  In  this  minute  to  them  came  up  the  monk 
who  usually  stood  at  the  tomb  of  the  Saint,  when  poor 
Salougvari  had  taken  speedy  refuge  near  it.  He  found 
out  Aderke  and  furiously  looked  at  him.  But  the  most 
humble  and  submissive  speech  of  the  really  repenting  man 
quickly  quieted  his  anxious  feelings.  Aipina  was  con- 
verted and  really  and  truly  became  the  wife  of  Aderke, 
while  his  comrade  in  the  hour  of  trial,  who  had  made  use 
of  his  fortune  in  order  to  buy  up  a  very  extensive  vine- 
yard near  the  poor  saklia  (hut)  of  Salougvari,  happily 
married  her  and  took  over  into  his  house  her  widowed 
mother.  All  three  lived  long  and  happily  and  very  fre- 
quently visited  Aderke  and  Aipina,  who  were  by  no  means 
behind  them  in  sincerity  of  love  and  perfect  harmony. 


X,  The  Jewel  Necklace 

It  was  the  twenty-second  of  December,  the  day  of  our 
holy  "Fate-decider"  Anne.  In  a  poor  saklia  (native 
hut)  not  far  from  the  road  leading  into  town  there  sat 
a  very  young,  beautiful  girl,  surrounded  by  a  number  of 


14°  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

children.  She  was  bitterly  crying.  On  this  day  the 
father  of  this  unhappy  family  died  in  jail ;  and  that  same 
terrible  day,  when  he  was  taken  away  from  his  home  and 
locked  up  against  his  will,  the  poor  mother  breathed  her 
last  breath.  For  what  reason  they  had  imprisoned  him, 
the  children  did  not  know.  They  tenderly  loved  their 
father  and  in  their  true  childish  imagination  it  seemed  to 
them  as  though  he  could  not  be  wrong  in  any  department 
of  life  whatever.  The  last  time  that  they  had  seen  him, 
he  informed  them  that  people  would  come  and  punish 
him  even  before  the  fete,  and  so  they  diligently  prayed  for 
his  deliverance  and  salvation  to  the  holy  martyr  Anas- 
tasia — and,  behold!  on  the  day  of  her  celebration,  she 
cut  the  cords  and  bands  which  prevented  him  from  en- 
joying the  blessings  of  home  life  and  delivered  him  for- 
ever from  prison  as  well  as  from  the  terrible  punishment. 

"Zenobi!"  remarked  one  of  the  children,  "I  want  to 
eat."  "Sit  ye  all  down,"  replied  the  young  girl,  rising 
and  drying  her  mournful  tears.  She  covered  the  table 
with  a  simple  blue  cloth  with  white  flowers  and  placed  on 
it  a  star-formed  vessel,  on  which  a  whole  mountain  of  rice 
was  seen. 

"Pray  ye  first  and  then  eat  to  your  hearts'  content," 
she  said. 

"But  thou,  darling,  wilt  thou  not  join  our  company?" 
asked  the  older  boy. 

"I  will  eat  afterwards ;  just  now  I  have  no  time,  but  I 
will  readily  eat  up  all  you  leave!" 

Zenobi  forced  herself  to  smile  although  tears  were 
really  choking  her;  this  was  all  the  food  which  remained 
in  their  house,  they  had  no  money  whatever — how  and 
with  what  were  the  children  to  be  fed  the  next  day? 
That  was  the  question  which  constantly  came  into  her 
mind  and  kept  her  from  being  quiet.  Wishing  to  con- 
ceal her  worry,  she  went  out — but  her  brother  took  ad- 
vantage of  her  absence  in  order  to  somewhat  restrain 
the  appetite  of  the  children. 

"Leave  something  for  Zenobi,"  said  he,  "for  I  believe 


THE     JEWEL     NECKLACE  141 

she  has  eaten  nothing  since  morning ;  all  the  bread  which 
was  left  she  divided  among  us  without  keeping  a  single 
piece  for  herself.'' 

Noticing  also  that  the  quantity  of  rice  was  constantly 
diminishing,  he  assumed  a  more  decided  tone : 

"Enough!"  he  suddenly  broke  out,  rising  from  his 
chair.  "Pray  ye  to  God  and  go  out  to  play  in  the  street, 
the  sun  is  shining  in  all  its  wonderful  glory — lose  no 
time  while  it  is  warm  and  comfortable!"  and  taking  the 
smallest  of  the  children  by  the  hand,  he  read  aloud  the 
after-dinner  prayer  and  went  out. 

"Zenobi !"  he  cried,  coining  out,  "we  have  all  finished." 
The  young  girl  entered  the  room,  hastily  crossed  herself 
and  with  anxiety  sat  down  and  began  to  eat  the  rice, 
but  she  had  not  succeeded  in  swallowing  the  first  morsel, 
when  the  door  of  the  saklia  opened  itself  and  a  poor,  poor 
hermit  came  in. 

"In  the  name  of  the  Infant  Jesus  let  me  get  rested,  re- 
fresh myself  and  have  something  to  eat !  said  he.  Zenobi 
immediately  rose;  hunger  was  torturing  her,  but  she  did 
not  hesitate  for  a  moment  to  offer  him  her  forlorn  repast. 

"Yes,  may  God  be  blessed,  who  hath  sent  a  guest  even 
to  our  poor  saklia  for  such  a  great  celebration!"  she 
answered ;  "eat — while  I  prepare  thee  a  comfortable  bed," 
and  having  done  everything  to  make  the  foreign  traveller 
feel  as  much  at  home  as  possible,  she  went  out  into  the 
street,  in  order  to  keep  the  children  quiet  during  the  sleep 
of  the  wise  old  man. 

After  two  hours  he  came  out,  sat  down  along  by  the 
saklia  on  a  huge  stone  which  took  the  place  of  a  bench, 
and  pleasantly  called  the  children.  His  touching,  caress- 
ing voice  and  his  great  good  eyes  instantly  won  him 
forever  the  sincere  love  of  the  dear  children,  they  gayly 
ran  up  to  him,  while  he  pulled  a  small  apple  from  his 
pocket  and  a  Sitzevian  handkerchief. 

"If  you  bring  me  four  quills  from  this  fine  thorn-bush," 
said  he,  pointing  to  a  very  large  bush  growing  within  a 
few  steps  from  the  saklia,  "I  will  arrange  a  very  nice 
and  amusing  toy  for  you." 


I42  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

Within  a  minute  the  children  stood  again  before  him — 
this  time  their  hands  full  of  quills.  The  hermit  there- 
upon took  up  four  of  them  and  fastened  with  their  help 
the  corners  of  the  large  handkerchief  to  the  apple — after- 
wards wound  a  handkerchief  around  the  whole  concern 
and  threw  it  so  high  into  the  air  that  it  really  looked  like 
an  insignificant  little  dark  point.  The  children  in  amaze- 
ment did  not  lose  sight  of  this  point  and  soon  beheld  a 
small  balloon  lowering  itself  in  their  direction;  the  air 
filled  out  the  handkerchief,  giving  it  thus  the  look  of  a 
small  air  balloon,  which,  gracefully  flying  between  earth 
and  sky,  gradually  descended  to  their  poor  home.  There 
was  no  end  to  the  children's  delight,  each  one  of  them 
wished  to  toss  the  dear  toy  higher  than  the  first. 

While  they  were  going  through  various  exercises,  run- 
ning and  making  a  lot  of  noise,  Zenobi  sat  down  at  the 
side  of  her  delightful  guest  and  began  to  ask  him  from 
what  place  he  came. 

"I,  my  child,  come  from  the  capital,"  he  said;  "to-day 
there  is  an  unusual  commotion  over  there.  The  heralds 
proclaimed  on  all  the  city  squares  that  the  sovereign  would 
spare  no  reward  to  him  who  would  bring  the  best  imag- 
inable necklace  into  the  palace  and  that  by  the  Fete  of 
Circumcision  of  the  Lord. 

"In  the  nation  a  report  is  being  spread  that  the  only 
daughter  of  the  widower-Tsar  took  some  kind  of  a  most 
terrible  disease  which  not  even  the  most  experienced  or 
energetic  doctor  is  able  to  define  or  heal  in  any  way. 
Something  extraordinary,  unseen,  unheard  of!  Heavy 
bands  were  tying  down  the  young  Tsarevna  by  the  hands 
and  legs  and  deprived  her  of  free  movements,  so  that  she 
actually  resembled  a  corpse  much  more  than  a  live  being. 

"In  this  night  she  had  had  a  very  remarkable  dream — 
as  though  some  powerful  voice  had  promised  her  to  cut 
the  bands  which  kept  her  down,  upon  the  Day  of  the 
Circumcision  of  the  Lord,  if  by  that  day  she  had  succeeded 
in  finding  a  necklace  for  her  magnificent  neck  which  by 
its  splendor  exceeded  all  ornaments  of  the  kind  until  then 
known." 


THE     JEWEL     NECKLACE  143 

Saying  this,  the  old  man  rose.  "I  should  like  to  reach 
that  house  to-day/'  he  said,  "it  is  high  time  to  set  forth 
for  the  journey;  but  how  can  I  express  my  gratitude  to 
thee,  my  dear  child,  for  thy  wonderful  hospitality  ? 

"Well,  do  not  despise  these  lavashees  (little  breads), 
and  may  the  Lord  increase  every  kind  of  food  in  your 
most  hospitable  house." 

"Amen,"  said  Zenobi  with  all  her  heart,  taking  up  the 
lavashees  and  looking  back  at  the  departing  hermit.  A 
little  later  she  began  to  assemble  the  children  around  the 
house. 

"Thanks  to  our  guest  you  will  have  very  dainty 
lavashees  for  supper  this  evening,"  she  said  to  them,  en- 
tering the  saklia. 

But  what  must  have  been  her  complete  surprise  when 
she  saw  her  star-formed  vessel  standing  on  the  table  and 
filled  to  overflowing  with  rice.  There  was  so  little  of  it 
left  when  she  had  offered  her  dinner  to  the  stranger; 
where  then  had  this  veritable  mountain  of  rice  come  from  ? 
She  stared  at  her  older  brother  and  their  astonished  eyes 
soon  met  each  other. 

"Isn't  all  this  wonderful!  How  quickly  the  saintly 
blessing  of  the  wise  hermit  was  fulfilled,"  said  he,  and, 
falling  down  on  their  knees,  the  whole  family  began  to 
pray  most  ardently  and  afterwards  joyfully  sat  down  to 
their  well  deserved  and  this  time  plentiful  supper.  In 
front  of  each  child  lay  a  fresh  lavash  (roll),  on  which 
Zenobi  had  thoughtfully  piled  up  a  large  amount  of  rice. 
Having  eaten  the  rice,  each  one  ate  a  lavash  too  and  all 
were  perfectly  satisfied,  but  there  yet  remained  some  rice 
and  lavashees.  Zenobi  gathered  the  remains  and  the 
next  morning  the  dish  was  again  as  full  as  ever  and  there 
were  enough  lavashees  for  all.  Thus  the  wonder  re- 
peated itself  for  eight  days  in  succession,  but  on  the  Eve 
of  the  Circumcision  of  the  Lord,  the  dish  looked  just  the 
way  it  did  when  they  took  it  off  the  table,  neither  rice 
nor  lavashees  had  increased.  Zenobi  decided  to  lay  up 
what  was  left  for  dinner  and  let  the  children  go  to  walk 


144  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

without  a  breakfast.  In  order  to  induce  them  not  to  think 
of  melancholy  events,  she  wisely  reminded  them  of  the 
excellent  toy  which  the  dear  old  traveller  had  left  with 
them.  They  immediately  ran  off  to  find  the  handkerchief 
and  indeed  had  a  very  hard  time;  in  the  end  Zenobi  her- 
self started  out  for  the  search  and  managed  to  find  it  in 
some  remote,  dark  corner. 

It  was  filled  with  something  heavy  and  she  naturally 
imagined  that  it  must  be  rice.  Delighted  by  this  thought, 
she  quickly  placed  the  handkerchief  on  the  table  and  un- 
tied it;  inside  of  it  there  was  a  magnificent,  blindingly 
beautiful  jewel  necklace!  The  children  stood  around  in 
a  circle,  their  little  mouths  opened  as  wide  as  possible. 

"Let  us  run  this  minute  to  the  town,"  exclaimed  the 
older  boy,  "I  say,  let  us  run,  Zenobi,  dear,  we  will  still  suc- 
ceed to  get  the  necklace  to  the  palace  before  midnight!" 
And  taking  each  other's  hand,  brother  and  sister  ran  on 
the  road  with  what  they  had  found  by  accident.  The 
town  was  not  very  far ;  by  noon  they  were  already  on  the 
palace  square,  in  the  very  centre  of  which  a  long,  long 
table  was  erected. 

On  it  they  opened  and  inspected  the  necklaces  which 
various  people  brought  and  the  Royal  officials  carefully  put 
down  in  a  large  book  the  names  of  the  strangers  inter- 
ested. These  were  extremely  numerous  and  our  poor  lit- 
tle acquaintances  hardly  had  the  patience  to  wait  for  their 
turn  to  come.  The  official  unbelievingly  looked  at  their 
humble  attire  and  the  poor,  insignificant  handkerchief. 
Having  placed  the  object  on  the  table,  he  nevertheless 
untied  the  handkerchief. 

A  cry  of  complete  astonishment  rang  out  from  the 
mouths  of  all  those  present,  and  before  the  poor  orphans 
had  time  to  think  the  matter  over,  they  were  already 
standing  in  the  bedroom  of  the  suffering  Tsarevna  and 
saw  how  the  Tsar,  her  father,  with  a  trembling  hand 
placed  the  necklace  on  his  invalid  daughter's  neck.  Then 
turning  to  them,  he  naturally  asked  who  they  were  and 
where  under  the  sky  they  had  found  such  an  unheard  of 
and  extraordinary  treasure. 


THE     JEWEL     NECKLACE  145 

Zenobi  with  true  childlike  straightforwardness  related 
all  that  had  taken  place  to  the  Tsar,  who  patiently  listened 
to  her  simple,  yet  most  pathetic  speech,  in  which  one  could 
clearly  make  out  her  warmest  faith  in  God  and  her  thank- 
fulness and  gratitude  to  the  holy  martyr  Anastasia;  he 
actually  felt  very  much  moved  and  sweet  tears  were  to  be 
seen  in  his  great  eyes. 

"Take  my  guests,"  he  said  to  those  near  him,  pointing 
to  Zenobi  and  her  brother,  "feed  them,  let  them  drink  and 
appease  their  aroused  feeling  and  great  anxiety,  but 
when  they  are  rested,  clothe  them  in  the  finest  costumes 
and  bring  them  hither." 

Then  he  ordered  his  aides-de-camp  to  bring  the  image 
of  the  all-holy  Fate-decider  and  having  placed  it  on  the  pil- 
low of  the  little  princess,  he  gave  orders  that  the  prayers 
for  her  speedy  recovery  and  convalescence  should  begin. 

By  order  of  the  King,  the  doors  of  the  palace  were 
solemnly  thrown  open  and  all  who  desired  to  pray  were 
allowed  to  enter  the  enormous  precincts  of  the  bedroom. 
The  number  of  those  praying  increased  hourly ;  not  long 
before  midnight  the  chamberlains  and  ladies  of  honor  of 
His  Majesty  the  King  conducted  our  dear  little  acquaint- 
ances, attired  in  gorgeous  costumes,  which  gave  still 
greater  charm  and  beauty  to  their  natural  handsomeness 
and  grace.  The  grieved  Tsar  made  a  sign,  indicating 
his  wish  that  they  should  stand  in  a  line  with  him ;  all  eyes 
were  fixed  on  Zenobi,  who,  not  noticing  anything  special, 
quietly  fell  down  on  her  knees  and  instantly  began  to  pray 
with  all  her  heart  and  soul. 

Exactly  at  midnight  the  Tsarevna  raised  her  head  and 
happily  looked  at  the  loyal  people  who  had  been  praying 
for  her;  then  made  the  holy  sign  of  the  cross — then 
actually  sat  up  in  bed!  The  King  rushed  towards  her 
and  took  her  up  in  his  arms.  The  child  put  her  arms 
around  her  father's  neck  and  sweet,  sweet  tears  flowed  out 
of  the  eyes  of  both,  and  how  open-heartedly  and  sincerely 
they  sang,  together  with  the  people  present,  a  true  song 
of  praise  to  the  holy  martyr  Anastasia!  At  the  end  of 
the  prayer,  the  Tsar  led  the  Tsarevna  to  Zenobi  and  said : 


146  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

"After  God  and  His  holy  servant  thou  must  certainly 
thank  her,  whom  He  chose  to  be  the  instrument  of  thy 
precious  recovery,  yes,  may  she  take  the  place  of  thine  all- 
beloved  late  mother !" 

All  present  naturally  hastened  to  bring  their  loyal  and 
dutiful  congratulations  to  the  Tsar  and  his  bride,  but  the 
little  Tsarevna  quite  overwhelmed  Zenobi  with  caresses 
and  kisses. 

Immediately  some  noblemen  were  sent  after  her  broth- 
ers  and  sisters,  who  from  that  time  onwards  lived  at  the 
palace  and  were  educated  together  with  the  dear  little 
princess. 

Zenobi,  however,  having  become  Queen  never  forgot 
the  poor,  the  religious  and  the  queer,  and  the  Lord  blessed 
her  with  the  birth  of  a  son,  who  immediately  became 
heir-presumptive  to  the  throne.  The  reign  of  her  hus- 
band was  most  peaceful  and  happy,  and  having  lived  to 
an  advanced  age  in  model  mutual  accord,  the  reigning 
sovereigns  died  both  on  the  same  day,  reminding  their 
son  never  to  forget  the  Only  Real  and  True  Faith,  the 
Faith  of  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 


XI.  Saint  Mourvanoss 

A  STORY 

Mourvanoss  was  the  first  saint  in  our  highly  honorable 
royal  family,  later  on  so  abundant  in  holy  martyrs, 
preachers  and  leaders.  In  the  year  three  hundred  and 
ninety-three  a.d.  the  Georgian  King  Varaz  (ovenne)- 
Bakarr  was  favored  with  the  birth  of  a  son  Mourvanoss, 
the  birth  of  whom  had  been  predicted  to  his  mother  by 
angels.  This  mother  was  namely  the  grand-daughter  of 
Revv,  the  son  of  Mirian  and  daughter  of  Trdat,  that  is 
to  say  third  cousin  of  her  husband  the  Tsar  Varaze- 
Bakarr,  the  grandson  of  Bakarr  the  First  and  son  to 


SAINT     MOURVANOSS  147 

Mirdat  the  Third.  Bakarr  the  First  loved  very  much 
his  dear  nephews,  especially  the  younger  of  them,  Bakou- 
rious.  The  son  of  Bakarr  the  First,  Mirdat  was  almost 
the  same  age  as  Trdat  and  the  cousins  frequently  passed 
the  time  together,  their  children  grew  up  under  the  shel- 
ter of  this  friendship  and  did  not  notice  how  their  child- 
ish friendship  went  over  into  love.  Although  the 
parents  had  absolutely  nothing  against  the  marriage,  yet 
the  youthful  Tsarevna  was  always  tormented  by  the 
thought  that  they  were  not  acting  in  accordance  with 
the  holy  laws  of  the  church,  which  strictly  forbade  mar- 
riage between  two  third  cousins.  Most  honorable,  good, 
simple,  merciful,  helping  everybody  in  case  of  need  or 
unhappiness,  she  as  Tsaritsa  still  went  on  tormenting  her- 
self with  the  acknowledgment  of  her  sin  and,  see!  the 
Lord  really  wished  to  quiet  and  comfort  her  and  as  a 
sign  of  forgiveness  sent  angels,  who  announced  to  her 
that  He  blessed  her  marriage  by  the  birth  af  a  saintly 
baby. 

While  still  at  his  mother's  breast,  Mourvanoss  regu- 
larly observed  the  fasts,  refusing  to  suck  the  breast  on 
Wednesdays  and  Fridays.  Hardly  had  he  learned  to 
talk  when  he  earnestly  began  to  commit  to  memory  what 
he  had  heard  in  the  church  and  gradually  as  he  grew 
older  instructed  himself  always  more  and  more  in  the 
holy  scriptures. 

When  Varaze-Bakarr  died,  Mourvanoss  and  his  broth- 
ers and  sisters  were  children,  and  as  guardian  over  them 
they  chose  the  uncle  Trdat,  having  also  handed  over  to 
his  administration  the  kingdom  until  the  coming  of  age 
of  the  children  of  Varaze-Bakarr  and  his  daughter,  who 
had  already  died,  while,  however,  the  younger  son  of 
Varaze-Bakarr,  Faremanne,  from  his  second  wife,  was 
being  educated  at  the  home  of  the  kristav  of  Sammesh- 
villde.  Notwithstanding  his  very  advanced  age  Trdat 
reigned  most  wisely;  he  was  a  thoroughly  God-fearing, 
sensible  and  cautious  man.  Thanks  to  his  extreme  wis- 
dom the  Persians  were  completely  conquered,  the  right- 


148  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

eous  state  of  affairs  again  introduced  into  the  country 
and  many  churches  restored  and  newly  erected. 

Under  him  died  the  well-known  Bishop  Yovv  and  was 
superseded  by  Tlia.  Although  he  of  course  paid  tribute 
to  the  Persians,  yet  he  understood  how  to  get  back  from 
them  Rousstave  where  he  then  triumphantly  built  a 
church.     He  also  finely  restored  Nekreziy. 

Mourvanoss  was  already  fifteen  years  old,  when  the 
Greek  Emperor,  Theodosius  the  Younger,  came  upon  the 
throne  and  the  relations  between  Greece  and  Persia 
became  worse  and  worse. 

The  new  Emperor  fearing  that  other  nations  might 
unite  and  make  common  cause  with  his  enemies,  offered 
Trdat  an  alliance,  to  assure  which  he  demanded  some  one 
of  the  children  of  Varaze-Bakarr  as  hostage.  Good 
Trdat,  who  equally  loved  all  his  grandsons,  was  in  the 
greatest  confusion,  while  reflecting  whom  he  should 
select,  when  to  him  appeared  Mourvanoss  and  energeti- 
cally announced  that  he  was  going  to  Greece,  where  he 
had  long  desired  to  be,  as  it  was  the  centre  and  capital 
of  the  whole  Christian  world,  and  with  general  consent 
and  approbation  he  started  off  for  Constantinople. 
There  he  devoted  himself  to  fasting,  praying  and  preach- 
ing, rebuking  the  tremendous  worldly  splendor  with 
which  the  Emperor  constantly  surrounded  him. 

To  drown  unnecessary  gossip  he  clothed  himself  in  a 
vlassianitsa  of  most  ordinary  goat  wool.  To  the  gen- 
eral astonishment  of  the  people  he  soon  acquired  a  com- 
plete and  perfect  knowledge  of  the  Greek  and  Syrian 
languages  and  ardently  studied  philosophy.  The  Lord 
now  rewarded  him  with  the  exceptional  gift  of  being 
capable  of  healing  the  sick.  Thanks  to  his  petition  the 
remains  of  the  martyrs,  who  had  suffered  torment  and 
death  in  Persia,  were  safely  transported  into  old  Georgia. 
Once  upon  a  time,  on  the  eve  of  the  Most  Holy  Baptism 
of  the  Lord,  intending  to  pass  the  whole  night  in  devo- 
tion and  prayer,  Mourvanoss  ordered  his  servant  to  bring 
him  some  butter  for  the  little  lamp. 


SAINT     MOURVANOSS  149 

But  he  brusquely  answered  him :  "Thou  art  a  royal 
son  and,  instead  of  reigning  as  it  becomes  one  of  thy  rank, 
thou  livest  as  a  monk  without  eating  a  morsel  from  one 
Sunday  to  another,"  and  he  did  not  go  for  the  desired 
butter.  But  the  Tsarevitch  rilled  the  little  lamp  with 
water  instead  of  butter,  and,  lighting  it,  accomplished  with 
this  marvellous  light  his  holy,  holy  prayers.  Seven 
whole  days  and  nights  the  wonderful  light  did  not  once 
go  out,  and  during  that  period  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
appeared  to  the  Saint  to  invisibly  accompany  and  protect 
him  everywhere.  With  the  help  and  favor  of  God  the 
Tsarevitch  carried  out  many  wonders,  healing  the  sick 
with  the  water  of  his  little  lamp.  The  Emperor  namely 
had  a  eunuch  who  used  to  like  to  come  and  pray  together 
with  the  Saint. 

The  Tsarevitch  thought  of  leaving  the  Imperial  Court 
accompanied  by  the  eunuch,  but  Theodosius,  having 
heard  of  the  plan,  sent  a  guard  to  watch  them.  Never- 
theless through  the  almighty  mercy  of  God  they  suc- 
ceeded in  avoiding  being  closely  observed  by  them  and 
during  the  night  ran  away.  An  all-shining  holy  pillar 
went  in  front  of  them,  guiding  them  and  illuminating 
their  road. 

Upon  the  appearance  of  the  pillar  the  following  words 
were  heard  coming  out  of  it :  "He  who  doth  follow  me 
will  never  fall  into  the  region  of  darkness  and  unbelief!" 

Finding  a  respectable  vessel,  they  after  a  few  days  ar- 
rived in  a  port  then  unknown  to  them,  where  they  were 
immediately  locked  up  in  the  local  prison.  But  that  same 
night  a  terrific  earthquake  with  perfectly  awful  noise  took 
place  there  and  many,  many  people  perished  through  it. 
To  the  commandant  of  the  city  appeared  a  perfectly  un- 
known man,  the  very  voice  of  whom  reminded  one  of 
tremendous  rolls  of  thunder. 

"Deliver  thou  this  minute  the  true  servants  of  God!" 
he  called  out,  "otherwise  this  wicked  town  will  be  turned 
to  ashes." 

The  frightened  official  immediately  had  the  prisoners 


150  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

led  out  and  freed  and  they  started  off  for  Jerusalem, 
where  at  that  time  there  lived  the  runaway  from  Rome 
captive,  Tsar  Pipinoss,  with  his  wife  Malienoss.  They 
were  very  religiously  inclined,  had  entirely  given  up  all 
wordly  habits  and  pretensions,  became  monks  and  lived 
at  Jerusalem  in  two  different  monasteries,  which  they 
themselves  had  erected.  They  caressingly  received  the 
newcomers.  Having  rested  a  little,  the  saints  went  to  the 
tomb  of  the  Lord,  where  they  also  became  monks. 
Mourvanoss  was  named  Peter  and  the  eunuch  John. 

Who  can  possibly  describe  their  charitable  deeds! 
They  shone  like  illuminators,  instructing  and  converting 
all  and  everything  simply  by  the  splendid  example  of 
their  own  lives !  They  constructed  two  monasteries  and 
connected  with  these  a  house  of  refuge  of  strangers  for 
Georgians  and  Greeks,  where  the  Tsarevitch  humbly 
waited  upon  travellers,  and  while  occupied  with  such 
actions  he  reached  his  twenty-fifth  year.  This  monastery 
was  named  after  the  most  Holy  Virgin.  At  this  time 
the  devil  suddenly  pounced  down  upon  him  in  the  dis- 
guise of  a  stranger  and  began  to  argue  with  and  insult 
the  Saint  for  having  renounced  all  his  rights  to  the  crown 
and  for  having  humbly  served  his  own  servants,  but  the 
righteous  hermit  Peter  soon  found  out  with  whom  he  had 
to  do  and  angrily  chased  him  out  of  the  hospice  of  stran- 
gers. Then  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  for  a  second  time  ap- 
peared to  him  and  drew  his  attention  towards  the  sky, 
where  the  Saint  now  beheld  a  temple,  in  which  fully  fifty 
tsars  of  indescribable  beauty  were  singing  hymns  unto 
God  and  glorifying  His  Holy  Name.  In  the  number  of 
these  select  Christian  worshippers  the  Lord  also  promised 
to  add  the  Tsarevitch  Mourvanoss. 

He  was  sixty-five  years  old  when  the  patriarch  of  Jeru- 
salem, Anastasius,  made  him  a  full  priest.  He  went  off 
into  a  desert,  where  on  the  banks  of  the  Jordan  he 
founded  yet  another  monastery. 

John  accompanied  him  everywhere.  Here  he  success- 
fully healed  a  man  possessed  with  the  devil,  and  delivered 


SAINT     MOURVANOSS  IS1 

John  from  a  tumor  which  had  formed  itself  on  his  face 
and  threatened  to  deprive  him  of  his  sight.  When,  how- 
ever, John  once  more  fell  ill  and  suffered  from  some 
deadly  disease,  the  Saint  implored  that  his  life  might  be 
prolonged  for  still  twelve  years. 

He  then  visited  and  inspected  all  the  Egyptian  and 
Skithian  monasteries  and  returned  to  his  own  monastery 
with  a  hospice  for  travelling  strangers.  At  the  time  of 
hunger,  he  by  the  strength  of  his  righteous  prayers  filled 
the  monastery  dwellings  with  bread  and  berries  and  the 
cellars  with  butter  and  wine. 

In  that  year  good  John  peacefully  died  and  he  was 
solemnly  interred  in  the  monastery  of  the  most  Holy  Vir- 
gin, which  is  to  this  day  known  under  the  designation  of 
"the  monastery  of  the  Georgians."  Soon  afterwards  the 
Bishop  of  Mayum  died  and  the  inhabitants  having  called 
together  a  meeting,  unanimously  chose  Peter  the  Geor- 
gian to  be  bishop  in  the  place  of  the  deceased,  and  the 
patriarch  fully  approved  their  choice,  but  the  most  humble 
Peter,  not  knowing  how  to  avoid  such  a  high  honor, 
thought  of  throwing  himself  down  from  an  elevated  spot 
in  order  to  break  either  a  hand  or  a  leg  and  so  appear 
disqualified  for  the  election  unless  he  should  possibly  suc- 
ceed in  hiding  himself  by  flight. 

Then  the  Lord  appeared  to  him  a  third  time  with  a 
quantity  of  angels  and  ordered  him  to  accept  the  bishopric. 
Many  a  time  the  good  and  God-fearing  people  in  May- 
rounne  heard  the  voice,  which  before  had  announced 
various  news  to  the  Saint.  At  the  time  of  a  great  dry- 
ness the  holy  prayers  of  the  Bishop  brought  down  innu- 
merable wonders.  Fruitless  parents  were  comforted  by 
the  birth  of  children ;  the  sick  were  healed  and  recuper- 
ated, fruitless  trees  were  instantly  covered  with  fruit; 
fishermen  who  until  then  had  always  been  unsuccessful 
in  their  attempts,  now  pulled  out  of  the  water  laden  nets. 
The  Lord  besides  all  this  favored  him  with  the  exhalted 
gift  of  becoming  a  prophet  and  enabled  him  thus  to  see 
the  saintly  souls  in  Heaven.     Bishop  Peter  was  already 


I52  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

eighty-one  years  old,  when  the  all-holy  fathers  Tsaya  and 
Zenomme  died  and  the  ever-fortunate  Bishop  saw  their 
sacred  souls  rising  to  Heaven.  The  all-reverent  Peter 
had  been  obliged  to  stand  much  in  the  course  of  his  life 
from  the  monophysites,  through  whose  sly  proceedings 
he  was  for  a  short  time  deprived  of  his  righteous  pulpit, 
to  the  great  grief  of  the  true  believers.  Emperor  Leo 
Frakiisky  had  hardly  ascended  the  throne,  when  he  has- 
tened to  restore  the  Mayioun  bishop  in  his  rightful  posi- 
tion. But  he  did  not  long  keep  his  throne,  for  he  soon 
felt  the  approach  of  his  death  and  announced  these  solemn 
news  to  all  those  who  belonged  to  his  parish. 

At  that  time  Father  Athanasius  was  favored  with  a 
superb  vision:  the  saints  were  praying  to  the  Lord  that 
he  should  order  them  to  bring  up  to  their  heavenly  abode 
the  all-holy  bishop  Peter,  who  had  done  so  exceedingly 
much  in  converting  thousands  and  thousands  of  unbeliev- 
ers to  the  one  True  and  Holy  Faith ! 

Within  ten  days  the  wish  of  the  saints  was  carried  out. 
The  Saint  passed  these  ten  days  in  constant  prayer,  on 
the  tenth  day  he  conducted  a  communion  service,  com- 
muned himself  and  also  many  true  followers,  blessed  the 
enthusiastic  crowd  and  having  tenderly  parted  with  all 
his  dear  folks  he  returned  to  his  cell,  where  he  serenely 
died  and  was  borne  to  Heaven  by  the  mercy  of  the 
Almighty  God  on  the  second  day  of  December. 

Many  righteous  and  holy  followers  saw  his  soul  carried 
by  saints  preceded  by  the  holy  martyr  Peter  of  Alexan- 
dria, and  heard  their  praises  and  songs  of  "Glory  to  God." 
Many  till  then  incurable  were  healed  simply  by  being 
brought  up  to  and  placed  against  his  holy  body.  The 
holy  Roman  Pope  Gregory  Diologue  dedicated  a  magnifi- 
cent funeral  oration  to  his  precious  memory  in  his  all- 
famous  book. 


ZESVA  153 


XII.  Zesva 

Two  horsemen  were  giving  chase  to  some  wild  goats. 
Quickly  did  their  most  daring  horses  run,  but  still  faster 
did  the  light  little  goats  save  themselves  by  flight,  jump- 
ing across  narrow  gorges  with  one  bound,  springing  on 
small  plateaus,  and  in  a  word  as  though  favored  with  hav- 
ing wings  they  seemed  to  fly  through  bushes  and  low 
shrubs.  Now,  however,  they  made  for  a  very  high 
mountain  covered  with  bushes  and  forests  and  rapidly 
found  their  way  among  green  branches  and  blooming 
trees,  ascending  higher  and  higher.  The  pace  of  the  pur- 
suit of  the  horsemen  considerably  slowed  down  as  the 
various  plants  were  every  now  and  then  the  cause  of  un- 
expected delays,  while  their  victims,  the  goats,  were  able 
to  catch  breath  between  each  long  jump  and  thus  got  on 
rather  well  and  without  much  difficulty. 

The  comparatively  large  horses  were  of  course  forced 
to  go  out  of  their  way  in  order  to  avoid  knocking  up 
against  trees,  which  barred  the  trail,  and  even  where  the 
grass  had  been  smoothed  out  the  animals  went  rather 
quietly  and  the  energetic  horsemen  saw  themselves  more 
than  once  obliged  to  cut  and  bend  down  massive  branches 
which  formed  the  chief  impediment  in  the  whole  under- 
taking. When  after  long  and  renewed  attempts  they 
safely  reached  the  summit  of  the  mountain,  the  goats  had 
completely  disappeared,  and  looking  in  various  directions 
in  order  to  discover  the  hiding  place  of  the  fugitives,  the 
plucky  horsemen  cast  their  glances  at  that  part  of  the 
mountain  at  the  foot  of  which  spread  itself  out  like  a 
fairyland  the  perfectly  magnificent  valley  of  Alazana. 
And  how  beautiful  she  looked  on  this  rare  sunny  day,  all 
shining  with  soft  sweet  rays,  separated  from  each  other 
by  a  large  number  of  various  colored  shades,  one  more 
perfect  and  exquisite  than  the  other. 

Now  she  would  seem  to  take  a  bath  in  some  pale,  rosy 


154  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

waves,  produced  by  an  unknown  marvellous  battery  of 
light,  then  again  she  so  dazzled  in  precious  gold  and 
finally  blazed  with  emeralds  and  the  branches  of  its  quite 
innumerable  vineyards.  There  was  also  the  sea  of  clus- 
ters, which  could  be  distinguished  through  its  little  fruit 
garden,  and  like  gigantic  flower  bushes  they  concentrated 
in  themselves  an  amazing  variety  of  flowers  from  the 
very  most  conspicuous  to  the  darkest  and  palest.  In  as- 
tonishment did  the  hunters  stop.  Till  then  none  of  the 
Toushines  had  known  about  the  existence  of  the  highly 
blessed  and  favored  Kakhitia.  Being  illuminated  and 
showing  all  of  her  blinding  beauty,  she  indeed  seemed  to 
them  a  perfect  paradise  and  attracted  forever  their  exul- 
tant glances.  And  the  hunt  and  goats  and  everything 
else  was  forgotten.  They  stood  there  in  perfect  adora- 
tion of  this  unusual  perfection  of  beauty  and  being  unable 
to  resist  any  longer  the  force  which  drew  them  nearer 
and  nearer  to  the  happy  land,  they  descended  into  the 
gorge  of  Pankisse.  On  the  River  Bazzarisse-Tskali  they 
chanced  to  come  upon  a  detachment  of  Tartar  frontier 
guards,  who  immediately  surrounded  the  newcomers,  and 
having  dealt  with  them  in  the  most  insulting  and  truly 
shameful  manner,  again  chased  them  into  the  mountains 
from  which  they  had  come.  Arriving  at  home,  the  in- 
dignant Toushines  made  a  halt  near  that  river,  where  the 
nation  usually  assembled  when  it  was  necessary  to  decide 
some  important  affairs.  Here  did  they  also  announce 
the  facts  of  their  perilous  adventure  and  demand  a  re- 
venge. Soon  by  the  summons  of  the  Elder  there  came 
together  not  only  the  Toushines,  but  also  the  Pchaves  and 
Kersourians,  called  in  to  give  their  advice. 

They  all  unanimously  decided  to  take  terrible  revenge 
for  the  insult  inflicted  on  their  countrymen.  The 
Pchaves  and  Khevsourians  promised  their  assistance  and 
with  general  consent  the  whole  army  was  divided  into  two 
parts.  One  division  was  to  conceal  itself  in  the  gorge  of 
Pankiss,  while  the  other  should  direct  itself  towards  the 
Baktrionan  fortress,  which  was  situated  to  the  east  of 


ZESVA  155 

Alazana  and  was  in  those  remote  times  considered  a  very 
powerful  fortification.  Nowadays  we  can  judge  of  it  only 
by  its  ruins,  which,  however,  all  testify  its  past  grandeur 
and  mightiness.  It  was  impossible  to  cross  the  river 
otherwise  than  over  the  bridge,  which  the  sly  Tartars  cov- 
ered with  ashes  in  order  to  always  find  out  the  exact 
number  and  direction  of  new  arrivals.  But  this  ingen- 
ious slyness  was  not  long  hidden  from  the  searching  eye 
of  Zesva,  the  valiant  leader  of  the  detachment.  He  or- 
dered to  stop  the  horses  near  the  outer  gates  and,  riding 
at  full  speed  across  the  bridge,  he  succeeded  in  hiding 
himself  in  a  valley  before  the  Tartars  found  time  to 
appear.  The  latter,  guiding  themselves  by  the  direction 
of  the  traces,  started  in  pursuit  of  their  antagonists,  but 
with  every  step  getting  farther  and  farther  away  from 
those  to  capture  which  was  their  intense  desire.  In  the 
meantime  the  night  came  on  and,  profiting  by  the  dark- 
ness, the  Toushines  reached  the  foot  of  the  very  fortress 
without  being  noticed  by  anyone.  Having  ordered  his 
warriors  to  rest,  Zesva,  without  breaking  the  silence,  took 
up  a  hammer,  covered  it  with  cow-hair  felt,  unloaded 
from  his  horse  a  very  large  maprasha  (i.e.,  a  pair  of 
sacks  tied  unto  the  steed)  filled  with  strong  iron  tusks 
and  knocked  the  first  great  nail  into  the  battlements  of 
the  fortress,  and  standing  upon  it  and  reaching  as  high 
as  possible  he  made  a  second  one  stick,  and  thus  he  con- 
tinued until  he  had  made  himself  a  kind  of  ladder  of  iron 
hooks  to  the  tip-top  of  the  high  rampart  wall,  whence  he 
jumped  down  and  in  a  flash  threw  open  the  heavy  gates. 
Like  a  rushing  stream  did  the  Toushines  make  their 
way  into  the  fortress,  while  the  first  rays  of  the  rising 
sun  were  falling  upon  the  grim  old  fortifications.  The 
Tartars,  half  asleep,  ran  out  into  a  field,  but  in  vain  for 
now  they  were  met  by  the  Pchaves  and  Khevsoures,  who 
had  ventured  out  from  the  gorge  of  Pankisse.  The  Tar- 
tars, surrounded  on  all  sides,  were  exterminated  to  the 
last  one  and  the  field  of  honor  of  Allavanne,  on  which 
the  glorious  fight  had  taken  place,  was  from  now  on 


156  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

known  under  the  name  of  "Gatzvetila"  (from  the  word 
"gatsveta" — "they  are  killing"). 

The  magnanimous  and  lion-hearted  Zesva  handed  out 
all  the  rich  booty  of  this  ever-memorable  day  to  his  faith- 
ful allies,  i.e.,  the  Pchaves  and  Khevsoures,  while  Gatz- 
vetila became  the  common  property  of  all  Toushines. 
Nowadays  this  historic  spot  is  known  under  the  designa- 
tion, "Field  of  Allavanna."  Some  people  pretend  that  this 
name  comes  from  the  Georgian  word  "ali,"  i.e.,  "flame," 
as  on  this  field,  after  the  fire  of  the  battle,  the  Tartar  blood 
went  on  smoking  for  a  long  time;  others  say  this  name 
originates  from  the  Kshtinskian  words  "al"=vladyka 
and  "va"=here.  This  latter  supposition,  it  seems  to  me, 
must  be  nearer  in  approaching  the  truth,  as  Allvani  was 
one  of  the  country  palaces  of  Tamara,  the  ruins  of  which 
were  not  kept,  although  traditions  confirm  the  existence 
of  a  palace  on  the  above-mentioned  field. 


XIII.  The  Tale  of  Mikhian 

A     LEGEND 

A  wonderfully  gorgeous  reception  was  being  prepared 
at  the  Turkish  Court.  The  Sultan  had  taken  it  into  his 
head  to  brilliantly  celebrate  and  entertain  the  all-famous 
hero-prince  Solagge,  a  Mikhian  by  descent,  who  had  just 
arrived  in  his  domains.  At  the  door  the  Vizir  met  the 
guest  with  open  arms  and  explained  to  him  what  a  for- 
tunate concurrence  of  circumstances  it  had  been  that  had 
granted  Turkey  the  chance  of  beholding  him  within  their 
borders.  Solagge  wanted  to  reply,  but  the  Vizir,  with- 
out listening  to  him,  continued  his  pompous  speech  and 
thus  obliged  his  guest  to  hold  his  tongue.  The  Vizir 
had  received  instructions  from  the  Sultan  to  seek  out 
means  under  pretense  of  friendship  and  veneration  in 


THE     TALE     OF     MIKHIAN  157 

order  to  have  the  famous  hero  perish,  and  so  the  sly 
Ottoman  official  proposed  that  he  should  fight  a  duel 
with  an  Arab  giant  and  boxer,  promising  in  reward  for 
victory  the  position  of  a  Pasha  of  Achaltsisk.  Solagge 
refused  the  reward,  not  wishing  to  abandon  little  Mikhia, 
to  serve  which  he  had  devoted  his  whole  life,  but  the 
duel  he  accepted,  and  so  the  Vizir  personally  brought  him 
a  rare  and  expensive  horse  with  a  golden  saddle,  gold 
stirrups,  etc.,  saying:  "Here  you  have  a  steed  worthy  of 
a  future  Pasha  of  Achaltsisk."  On  a  Friday  the  whole 
town  came  together  on  a  well-known  square.  Proudly 
did  the  Arab  rival  parade  on  his  foaming  horse.  Solagge 
reverently  bowed  to  him,  but  the  former,  instead  of  re- 
plying, simply  rushed  at  his  antagonist  with  a  hatchet  in 
his  hand. 

Notwithstanding  the  perfectly  unexpected  attack, 
Solagge  all  the  same  succeeded  in  repelling  him,  but  a 
second  and  even  a  third  hatchet  came  flying  after  the 
first.  The  clever  Mikhian  missed  their  aim  and  without 
trouble  succeeded  in  protecting  himself  against  all  of 
them  and  was  soon  on  the  point  of  attacking  his  enemy. 
Like  a  regular  tornado  he  pounced  down  upon  his  rival 
and  at  full  gallop  let  his  own  hatchet  fall  on  him.  He 
cut  the  Arab  through  and  through  and  threw  him  off  his 
horse  to  the  ground.  Wishing  to  speedily  arouse  the 
dissatisfaction  of  the  people,  the  moullahs  (i.e.,  priests) 
surrounded  the  corpse,  read  aloud  the  Khoran  and  filled 
the  air  with  their  hideous  mournful  lamentations  and 
cries.  But  the  nation,  greatly  delighted  over  the  dar- 
ing exploit  of  Solagge,  remained  perfectly  insensible  to 
their  never-ceasing  weeping  and  howling. 

With  great  signs  of  distinction  was  Solagge  conducted 
into  the  palace,  where  the  Sultan,  after  a  most  friendly 
and  hearty  reception  and  pleasant  congratulations,  re- 
warded his  excessive  chivalry  with  gold  and  precious 
stones  and  again  offered  him  the  position  of  a  Pasha  of 
Achaltsisk,  but  Solagge  refused  even  a  second  time. 

"Remember  thy  wonderful  strength  and  the  extraor- 


158  CAUCASIAN     LEGENDS 

dinary  mightiness  which  thou  wilt  be  able  to  dispose  of!" 
said  the  Sultan. 

"O  Sovereign !"  replied  the  famous  hero,  "I  sincerely 
thank  thee  for  the  honor  thou  bestowest  upon  me  and  the 
extreme  confidence  which  thou  hast  in  me,  but  know  thou 
then  that  being  inspired  by  the  mercy  of  God  with  that 
serene  strength  which  hath  drawn  unto  me  thine  ele- 
vated attention,  I  nevertheless  do  not  feel  the  least  need 
in  obtaining  any  other  power,  whatever  it  may  be,  besides 
the  one  which  gives  me  the  love  of  my  fellow-citizens. " 

And  Solagge  remained  true  to  his  word  and  passed 
his  whole  life  in  poor  Mikhia,  protecting  the  slighted, 
punishing  the  lawless,  and  never  died,  for  even  down  to 
our  days  he  lives  with  boundless  glory  in  national  songs 
and  legends,  blessed  and  adored  by  every  generation,  as 
a  shining  example  of  courage  and  uncorrupted  and  sin- 
cere love  for  his  native  land. 


ss 

•* 

i 

. 

<NS 

Км 

'■ 

c>i 

9 

1  * 

4 

N 

Сц 

\